The Apprentice

by Ferrum Requiem

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Adventure, Crossover, Human, Dark
Length: 77911

A tale of Equestria's lost grim past.

I leave now, knowing my friends will become something truly beautiful together.

They will live their new lives unknowing of the one they once lived. They will forget that Equestria's beauty came at a great cost, but I will remember.

I can still see the fires. I can still smell the essence of death and decay, and I will never forget the tens of thousands that perished. This forgotten chronicle in Equestrian history, is like a deep wound throbbing inside unable to heal. Even after I am done with this, it way still haunt me in some ways.

You want to know this history? A word of warning my friend, my story is a dark and violent tale, and some things should stay forgotten… If you are sure, then so be it. Now my friend, steel yourself, for some chronicles are better left lost.

All credit gos to Kohashu of deviant art, for this great picture!

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2013-04-10 06:19:16 UTC

Prologue

                                            The Apprentice, By Ferrum Requiem.

Prologue

   I flashported to one of the caves, nearly escaping death. I then ran inside, hoping for a minute of rest. After I settled down on the moist rock floor, I clenched the deep gash in my left arm, and gasped from the pain.

   "Damn, the bleeding wont stop." I grunted through gritting teeth. "Oh come on, the bone is still showing!"

   Fearing the worst, I thought to myself. "I have to do it again."

   While wincing, I calmed myself, and my rapid breathing. I then focused on the healing spell that Twilight had taught me.

"Healing spells that are cast on ones self, more than a few times, tend to drain your strength. So, be careful."

   Twilight's voice echoed from my past memories. I feared that if she were there, she would have been upset at me, as that was my fourth cast since Pinkamena had given me that laceration from hell.

   Thinking about Pinkie, and Twilight, made my eyes burn again.

   "How did this happen?" I then whispered harshly through gritted teeth.

"I don't understand, I knew it was coming, but I couldn't stop it, damn it!"

   Tears of anger were welling up in my eyes. "As if this cave could give me an answer."

   I thought to myself, while closing my burning eyes.

"How did my friends become monsters like that? What connection am I missing?"

   I felt as though my mind was starting to crack.

"How could I let it all go so wrong? I thought I had it, that I could stop it!"

"Some savior." I admonished myself, as my thoughts were full of self judgement.

"You just thought it a cast and a flashport, but look at you now! Sitting here, feeling sorry for yourself, instead of thinking of a way out of here. If I die here, then I will have let my friends down, and with them all of Equestria."

   I sank into the wall, while hoping for the spell to take effect. "This has really gotten out of hand."

   "Alright just what are YOU babbling on about?"  The Voice started laughing.

   "Sure Pinkamena tried to kill you, but did you really have to kill her back? Well I suppose if you had not, you would be a dead taxidermy statue, just like Rainbow Dash."

   A mix of shame and disgust came over me from hearing his words.

   "Even though you're still a powder puff, it's good to know you're getting some of your old back bone back, hhahaha! And really, what do you plan on doing now, with your arm all diced up like that?" More laughter sounded inside my head.

   "My, my, that really looks like it hurts, but you like pain, don't you Argyle? I mean, you just inflict it so well on others."

   I gritted my teeth in rising annoyance, as more chuckling sounded in the gape of my mind.

"And tell me, what was so good about the Elements of Harmony anyway?" The disembodied voice cursed. "Elements of Garbage if you ask me!"

   "You can say whatever you want about me, but don't. You. Ever. Let me hear you down the Elements of Harmony ever again, you annoying fuck!" I yelled into the nothing in that cave.

   "Calm down dandelion lover, all I am trying to say is, you are the only one who can stop the darkness now. So stop moping, and think of a way to remember your solution to this shit storm already, damn it! I am on a timed schedule, and I have to make my deadline."

   "Okay, whatever!" I yelled. "Just shut it, and let me think. Now, when did all this start?"

   "Whoa, whoa there, what are you doing? I didn't mean reflect on your whole life, I said remember!"

   "I have to retrace all my steps to make sure I did not miss anything, and besides, I am not going anywhere with this injury."

   "Alright then sprinkle fairy, we will do this your way, for now." The voice said in a low dark tone.

   I was more annoyed then ever. "We have always done things my way, all you do is talk!"

   I rolled my eyes in discust while letting the subject down, then I delved into my past.

   I began thinking back, to when Ponyville was such a peaceful place, and back to how I got to Equestria. I had to figure out what I was missing. I needed to trace back every step, and restart from the beginning. I rested my head back against the smooth cave wall, than forced myself into my thoughts.

                                                                ***

   I was so excited! Although 19, I rarely ever got to stay home alone, as my family were pretty protective of me. At that time my parents, and my sister, were away from home for a full week. I had the house to myself, for the first time ever.

   Sometimes, whenever I was alone, I would play the board game Risk against myself. As strange as it may have sounded to most, I found it pleasing. In my experience at the time, I had only met a few people who liked to play Risk, and I had yet to meet anyone who enjoyed playing it by themselves.

   Since I was a kid, I had always considered playing against ones self a palpable time killer. Consequently, my family aways teased me, saying it was weird, or a strange way to pass the time; however, I take the words weird, or strange, as complements.

   After a few rounds of continent subjugating, and the resulting world domination, I heard something strange upstairs. At first I payed little attention to the noise, as It was hard to hear it through the metal blasting from my ipod, but soon I noticed the thumps were not unlike footsteps. While continuing to ignore the bumps up stairs, I decided to clean up the board game.

   "Father into your hands, I commend my spirit." I sang in a very low volume, "Father into your hands, why have you forsaken me?" Oh, my ipod was filled with pretty much any song you could want. It's a damned musical library.

   After putting away the board game, and after finishing my Chop Suey, I heard a soft chuckle of a child. It was strangely ... displaced somehow: I could not tell its origin at first, as I had to listen a few times to figure out it was coming from upstairs.

   Thinking about the chukling more then the footsteps, I thought about grabbing a knife from the kitchen to take with me and investigate, yet, I desided against that.

"If I need a deadly weapon, I will just retreat to my room and get my pistol."

   As I made my way up the stairs, the noise got louder with each step up. After my last step up, I was facing the upstairs hallway, the laughter then stopped. I looked around, but I saw nothing. I turned the right corner, nothing. I even looked in all the rooms, and still found nothing amiss.

   Frowning, I mumbled to myself. "Just what the hell is-" but I was cut short by a hollow voice, that whispered to me from behind.

   "Looking for me?"

   I spun around gasping, only to face an empty hallway.

   Now, I had watched ghost hunters before, and frankly, I thought they were scam artists, but that sent a soul freezing chill down my spine.

   Again I heard that hollow voice. "Hehehe, no silly, I AM OVER HERE!" That time it had volume, and it pierced into my ears.

   Having had quite enough, I stormed after the voice, ready to knock out some lights, but nothing could have prepared me for what was about to happen.

   As I turned the hallway corner to face the stairwell, I stopped in horror at what was then in front of me. It was a girl, standing on the very top stair, facing me. I was then unable, and unwilling to move, as I took her appearance in.

   She was covered from head to toe in red, her torn dirty dress was covered in a dull crimson. Her hair's natural dark colour was staind a blood red, and its ends were matted by coagulation. Her eyes were hardly visible through the matted hair covering her face.

   "Are you alright?!" I managed to choke out, but she remained still, and silent as the dead.

   "Are you hurt? How did you get into my home?" Still, she gave no answer. I took a step forward, ignoring my body's screams to run.

   She remained still, and ever silent. I broke the silence again, one more time. "What do you want?" I had finished my second step towards her.

   She lifted her head up to meet me at eye level. "The ponies are boring."

   My heart skipped a beat. Her voice was violent, and not at all befitting a young girl's voice.

   "They break too easy, but you look tougher then the ponies, heh ... hehehe ... hehe."

   My eyes were then wider than a full moon. I began to think that "she" was not the right word, but "it" was far more befitting.

   With my heart pounding in my throat, I got a peek at its eyes. The pupils were a void of black, soulless, and lifeless, yet the irises glowed a crimson red.

   I spoke weakly, while I took a few steps back. "What?... Ponies -" it interrupted me.

   "Yes the ponies, they will die too quickly, so they're, as aways, little fun. But you ... YOU look like you would be FUN! Well, hopefully, at least, as fun as you use to be."

"Pistol!" That was all I thought at that moment.

  I spun around, then stormed down the hallway towards my room. I slammed and locked the door after making it inside. It started to claw at its frame, its nails were grinding on the door, like teeth on bone.

   "Where is my Tokarev?!" I yelled franticly, while turning and searching for what I thought was going to be my saving grace.

   "There!" I darted over to my bed's left side to grab it, but I froze when I smelled something ... smoky.

"Fire?!" I thought, then I screamed out while coughing. "The fucking house is on fire now?!" It was getting harder to breathe.

    "How?! I just came from that hallway!" Confusion was taking its toll.

    "Damn it!" I yelled While grabbing my pistol holster, from under my decorative bed pillow.

    Then it came bursting through my door, with a wave of blistering heat swirling behind it. The typhoon of flames began consuming my outer bed room, while slowly creeping along behind the girl, as she started walking towards me at a sloths pace.

    Gasping from the sight, I ran for my room window. The creature then spoke to me, while I was desperately trying to unlock the window's latch.

   "Hopefulness is it? Good, your going to need that." It said with a sickening grin on its soulless face. "Oh, you can try to get away. As trifling as it will be, they all will try to get away, even the dandelion suckers will try."

  She raised her arms. "But, all will eventually ... DIE!" The inferno raised in responce, consuming nearly my whole room. It flooded around her and myself, blocking the window, and my hopes for escape.

   My instincts then started taking me over, as my body stood firm, ready to face death head on. "Not if my Russian friend here has his words with you!"

   It looked at me unimpressed. "You have no friends here Argyle! Not in this world at least ... he ... hehe."

"How the ... it knows my name?!"

  With the inferno raging in from all angles, she surged forward at me laughing manicly, like a posessed banshe.

   "We have come for you Argyle Orion! It is time to welcome you back home!"

   As I drew my pistol, and leveling it while screaming, the world stopped... I stopped, like god hit the pause button.

   Before it reached me, and before the inferno heartbeats away could consume me, the world went dark. I sank into it knowingly, yet forgeting time. I remember feeling like a viscus liquid stretching though a sieve. I was flying without moving, yet I covered more distance it seemed then logicly, or humanly, possible.

   I saw a light drawing me in, it was so warm, and so ... beautiful.

Chapter one. Paradise

"Ugh, my head." I was laying down somewhere with a splitting headache. A spicy aroma hit my nose. "What the hell is that smell? Vanilla ... and lavender?" My mind raced in confusion. I was about to get up, until I heard some muffled noises.

"Voices? Strangely familiar voices at that. I can't quite place it, but I have definitely heard those voices somewhere before. What are they saying?"

   I tried to focus on them, their clarity began cutting through my foggy mind. As I listened, I analyzed each voice, trying to pick up on what was so familiar about them. I blame the headache for that bout of slow wittedness.

   "Yeah well that's all fine'n dandy sugarcube, but we don't know what it is, or if we want it to wake up."

"Well, that voice has a distinct Country accent. Also, sounds female."

   "Oh, I hope he is not hurt from the fall."

"That one is soft and gentle, and female again."

   "Who cares if its hurt? Just look at it! It is obviously from freakville."

"Brash and energetic, and- wait, freakville... Really?" I thought while slightly irked emotions stirred, "You're lucky my head feels like a train hit me, whoever you are."

   "Now, now, Dashie, there is no need to be rude. I for one find the fashion he is wearing interesting. Why, I have never seen an outfit like that."

"Back to this crap I suppose. Sophisticated manner of speech, more like a ladies tone, again."

   "Really? I think he's cool, why, I bet he loves to party!" The voice made a frantic gasping noice, as if it had a hard time breathing. "We should have a glad you're not dead party if he wakes up!"

"Jesus. Very energetic, and manically upbeat, calm down. Wait, so far, all of them sound like women."

   "Alright girls, let's calm down. Since we could not come up with a conclusive decision, I took the liberty of making a list of things we can do."

"Ha! All women... but that means... I have been unconscious, in a room, with a bunch of women? Hell yeah!"

   "Not another one of your lists Twilight." It sounded like the brash woman was upset over something. "This is not a time to be slowly checking things off, this is a time for action!"

   At that point, I was about to get up and introduce myself, until I finally realized why those women sounded so familiar.

"Hopefully, maybe, these women will shed some light on where, and what, I- wait, did she just say ... Twilight?!"

   "Rainbow Dash, this is a perfect time for a little organization." Twilight said calmly. "Especially since we don't know what he is, or if he is a threat to Ponyville. Thinking, and planning, are the best courses of action at this point."

"Rainbow Dash?... PONYVILLE!? Um, alright. Apparently, I go from some kind of demon girl thing trying to destroy me in every way possible, to somehow going crazy. My Little Pony, of all the cartoon worlds, why not Full Metal Alchemist? The fuck?! I'm not even that big a fan of that show."

    I only knew about the show because of watching my little sister when my parents were out. She was eleven years younger then me, and she loved the show, so, I would watch it with her; and, it was just starting to grow on me a little too, but I never would have known it would end up being my life.

   "Hehehe, look guys, He's making funny faces!" Pinkie said giggling.

   My stomach dropped. I realized my face had contorted into a mixed look of confusion and frustration from what I was hearing.

   "Well, guess the critter's not dead after all." Applejack added.

   "Yay! It's time for a glad you're not dead party!" The pink pony cheered, as her party cannon blasted confetti everywhere.

   At that point, I had enough. I shot up, wide awake on what looked like a thick library table. My eyes were as wide as windows, in total disbelief towards my surroundings. There, standing in shock, were six ponies. Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkamena Dianne pie, and Twilight. All of them had perplexed, and frightened looks on their faces.

"Yep, I have lost my mind. Damn it."

   "Uh..." Rainbow Dash grunted out, breaking the graveyard like silence.

   "Hi there!" I jumped when an explosion of pink clouded my view.

"My name's Pinkie Pie, and this is Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. So who are you, and what brings you to Ponyville?"

   I just stared, unable to speak with what felt like a tree trunk in my throat, blocking any hope of giving words. I just could not believe what I was going through. My mind attempted to reject everything. It didn't work.

   "Um, maybe he can't speak our language Pinkie." Twilight put a hoof to her mouth in contemplation.

   "Just Look at the poor thing. He is absolutely frightened to death." Rarity stated.

"Fluttershy, you're good with ... exotic animals. You see what you can do."

"Well, if you were losing your ability to reason, you'd be frightened too- wait, animal? What the hell?!" I inwardly sighed. "Cold hearted as ever I see, irony."

   My eyes went from Rarity to Fluttershy. My gaze must have been a little too intense, as she sank into the floor while making one her afraid noises.

"Damn." I cursed at myself. "Great, now I feel bad, I just made Fluttershy afraid of me."

   I tried to push the thought back. While still sitting on the table, I began to look around, trying to take in my surroundings.

"Well, I'm in Twilights home."

   We were in the main room to be exact. The huge book shelves, filled with almost every book you could ever need, surrounded us. There I saw Twilight's writing desk to my left, while the whole library had the spicy sent of vanilla mixed with lavender. I remember how absurd It felt, to be in the midst of it all.

   While I sat, deep in thought, I felt a wind shifting a little to my right. I turned to face its source, and there bobbing in the air, was Fluttershy; she was also covering her face with her front hooves.

   "Uh ... um... Oh ... h-hey there ... little guy... Um -" Fluttershy was trying to talk, but she was cut short by Rainbow Dash.

   "Ask him if he can understand us."

   Fluttershy turned back to me, still hiding under her hooves. "Excuse me, but can you understand me?"

   I could not help but crack a large smile.

"And, that is why this show was starting to grow on me. Darn you for being so adorable, Fluttershy."

   "Oh thank goodness."  Fluttershy cheered after seeing the smile, and opening up a little because of it.

   "So, he can understand us." Twilight commented.

   "Ask him where he is from Fluttershy." Applejack added.

   "Ah ... okay." Fluttershy looked back at me, now with her face open, and her hooves gesturing at me. "Um, excuse me, If you don't mind me asking you that is, where are you from?"

   I opened my mouth trying to talk, but I still could not find my voice.

"Oh great, I must have hurt my throat when I screamed. Incredible." I just shook my head at her.

   Fluttershy just looked back at the others, and shook her head in disappointment.

   Then a thought hit me, I had to be sure I was not in some kind of coma dreamworld inside a hospital or something like that. At the time, off the top of my head, I thought of only one way to be sure. It was not one of my best moments.

"If I'm in a coma, then I must be thinking about the show. So, my unconscious must be challenging me to a battle of wits. Well, how does one outsmart himself? Do something that I would never, ever, do." I looked to the door, and smiled. "I would never just run out of that door, like an idiot, to find a place to think. Yep, never."

   I jumped off the table and bolted to the door, the ponies gasped at my sudden and erratic movement. I made it out the door while running like the wind blew, and jumped into a bush to hide. The six ponies, heartbeats later, burst out the door looking in all directions.

   "Well horse feathers!" Applejack stomped her front hooves on the ground.

"Well, ah got to hand it to that critter though." She said approvingly, "For a non pony, he sure moves fast."

   "Oh, where did he go?" Twilight's tone was frantic. "If the princess finds out about this-"

   "Nevermind that darling." Rarity interrupted. "If anypony else in ponyville sees him, why ... it would be scandalous!"

   "Don't worry guys, he may be fast, but I am willing to bet he can't dash!" Rainbow Dash Boasted. "I bet I will catch him in 15 seconds flat."

   "Oh yeah, Rainbow Dash." Pinkie Pie began waving her hooves around, like she was trying to be spooky. "Who knows what kind of horrors Sparky will unleash on Ponyville, if we don't catch him!"

   Fluttershy bent to the ground in reaction to Pinkie Pies statement.

"Oh my goodness me no, I don't think he would do any harm to anypony."

   "Wait ... Sparky?" Twilight, as well as the other ponies, looked at Pinkie.

   "Well yeah, since we don't have a name for him yet, I gave him one!" Pinkie had a wide grin.

   The others just looked at the pink pony confused.

   "Why Sparky?" Applejack asked.

   "Hehehe, cause he is fast silly." Pinkie was waving her hooves around again, then making gust like wind noises.  "I mean, the way he just wooshed out the front door, and how he just vanished." She poofed out of view with great speed, then reappeared out of nowhere suddenly.

   She continued. "And he would have to be like a spark if he vanished that quickly, like if..."

Pinkie looked around. "If he vanished into that bush over there!"

"Well, shit." Was all I managed to think, as Applejack approached that bush.

   "Yeah, you''re right Pinkie Pie. This bush would make a good hide'n spot."

"Well played other me, well played." With Applejack just a few trots away from me, I was as good as found, until Rainbow Dash spoke.

   "Applejack, we dont have time to look in all the obvious places, and besides, that is a lame hiding spot." She pointed right at my hiding spot, then snorted in laughter. "There is no way he is in there, it's the first place we would look." Then she shot Applejack a serious look.

   Applejack just looked at her, then back to the bush unconvinced.

   "Alright girls, over here." Twilight called the ponies to her, she grabbed a stick then drew a doodle of the town in some soft dirt.

   "We search the town on ground here and here in teams, while Rainbow Dash searches from the sky. Remember, we have to find ... uh, Speedy was it?"

   "Hehe, no silly, it's Sparky!" Pinkie Pie corrected.

   "Right, we have to find Sparky first, no pony else." Twilight spoke, finishing her plan.

   "His name could be Bob for all we care!" Rainbow Dash was losing her patience.

"What his name is doesn't matter right now, finding him matters, right? Look, you girls stay here, since we all know I will find him first. Then I will bring him back here."

  Applejack rolled her eyes.

"It's gonna take all of us to corral that critter. And how are you gonna bring him back here? That kind of lift'n needs an earth ponie's back."

   Applejack then gave her a look of challenge. "And ah wouldn't be too sure of yourself yet Dash."

   Rainbow Dash lifted herself off the ground, then hovered In the air.

"Alright whatever, let's go! He could be halfway to Cloudsdale by now!" She then took off.

   "Yeah! Let's find Sparky!" Pinkie hopped into town yelling Sparky out loud.

   "Right girls, let's go!" Twilight commanded. They all scattered in search of me, while following Twilight's plan.

"Huh, interesting." I took in a deep breath, while I thought for a moment.

"Would you spend more time looking then talking? Or, talking while you're looking?"

    I laughed a little. "Well, regardless, seems like you did not anticipate Rainbow Dash siding with me, did you?"

    No good was coming from hiding there, so I started to look around. I was finally able to get my bearings.

"Yeah, it's Ponyville alright. Hey, there is Vinyl Scratch and Octavia's house just down the street, and there, the road that leads to the town market. Seeing the show has given me a sense of direction, what I know, he knows too."

   I knew sight seeing was out of the question. I needed to find a place to think the next stage of my plan. At the time, I still thought I was really inside a coma. Oh man, what a shock I was in for.

"I cannot stay in this bush, I have to find a spot to think."

    I was quite happy that watching the show gave me a good since of where everything was in Ponyville, even though it was not perfect. I also saw safety in that, since I was in a mind game with myself, it meant that my other self did not have a perfect picture of Ponyville either. So, I figured it as hiding in plan sight.

   Pondering at the big treeline, I could see in the distance, I thought to myself, "That must be the Everfree Forest, I wonder if going there would give me some time to think? Since they think I am some kind of animal. Despite it being the only real place ponies do not usually go, but he might expect that..."

   I figured it was the best place to get my barings if any, since he was being very assuming up to that moment. So I went for the tree line.

   I made my way down the street, creeping along the alleyways, and making sure to expose myself to the sky as little as humanly possible. I figured the only ponies I should watch out for was Fluttershy, and Pinkie for obvious reasons. While the other three ponies should be easier to hide from, as well as the residents of Ponyville. I did not have to worry about Rainbow, since she had obviously sided with me.

   While I was moving cautiously, I expected Pinkie to pop up randomly at any time like she always did, however, she never did.

   I then reached a large clearing leading to the Everfree. I needed to sprint out in the open to make it to the tree line. I half expected the others would spot me, but it didn't seem like they saw me running across the open field.

   While ducking into the shadow cast thicket of the tree line, I couldn't help but think.

"Ether I really know myself, or I am walking right into his hands."

   The thought of my other self watching my attempts at sneaking, and finding it hysterical, made me uncomfortable.

"This is not over yet, I still have my trump card to play. I will do the very thing he wont expect, I will not hide at all. I will let him find me. Thereby ending this game, so we can play a new one."

   Like I said, it was not one of my best moments. Now you see why thinking back to that time is really embarrassing. I had lost my mind, and it was going to get worse.

   I decided to find one of Ponyville's lakes, and wait there for the ponies to find me.

   While I made my way through the tree line, I spotted a large body of water near a meadow.

   "There's a lake, and it's a nice sized one to." I muttered to myself. "I will finally get to meet the one on the other side of the board."

   I walked out of the tree line, then sat near the shore line of the lake. I rested my elbow on my knee, and supported my chin on my fist. While waiting on the others to find me, I tried to figure out how I got here, and how it even happened in the first place.

"Hmm, let's see... That monster of a girl, how does she fit into this? I can't remember anything after she charged me, not really anyway."

   When I was looking back at the time, I realized I should have died, not be inside a cartoon.

"Maybe I died in the fire, and this is hell, forever trapped in a mind war with myself, maybe."

   While looking around, I took in a chest full of fresh air.

"So this is Equestria?" I muttered to myself, "Well, at least the view's great."

   I was so fixated on the impossibility of being there, that I forgot to take all the beautiful scenery in.

   The air was sweet and clean. The water of the lake was clear as glass, and it's surface was smooth, yet, the slightest tug of the wind sent small ripples dancing on the water's surface.

   The birds churped in a musical melody, nothing like the birds back on Earth and the Sun here for reasons unknown, made me feel great.

   I laid down on my back with my eyes shut and ran my hands through the warm grass.

   It was like the Sun's warm light only healed and energized there. Unlike the sun on Earth that only burned your skin, and weighed you down, that Sun made me feel wonderful!

   It felt like a jar of unbridled joy was opening inside, letting out a wave of happiness, and a flood of calm that washed away any tension. Feelings so intense, that I hardly thought them physically possible.

   It was wonderful, so decadently superb a feeling, and so absolutly preposterous of an outcome, all of it was.

   "I never knew the human mind could realistically create such a paradise." I said out loud. "But, any paradise comes with a catch, always. Sadly, this one is a figment of my mind."

   As I laid there, I ran my hand faster over the grass. I must have hit a sharp rock, as I felt a sudden sharp pain cut my hand. I recoiled it and looked at the wound. A small cut bled on my open palm. I touched it, like it was the strangest thing I ever saw. I rubbed the red liquid between my thumb and index finger.

"Real blood and pain, in a dream? Impossible, but ... then." My eyes widened when I realized everything. I muttered in shock. "Then that means..."

   "Hey there he is!" A voice called out, it sounded like Rainbow Dash.

   She darted down at me, and landed just a few feet to my left. "Ha! Told you guys I would find him first."

"Real... It's all real."

   "We found you Sparky! Hehehe!" Giggled Pinkie Pie, while she bounced around the place.

   Fluttershy said sincerely, "Ooh, I hope we aren't disturbing him."

   "Ah, what an absolutely gorgeous day! Who would not simply want to get lost in it?"

Rarity commented, "He defently has the right idea girls, we simply must have a picnic here some day!"

   "Alright Sparky, it's time ya come on back to Twi's library with us." Applejack commanded.

"Can't have the pony folk see'n you an all."

"What, Sparky? They named me after a dog? Nothing has ever felt so demeaning. Alright, If this is how it is, I guess now is the time I should break my silence."

   I got up, then turned to face the six ponies. I took in a large breath, trying to push away the still present pain in my throat.

"My name is Argyle Orion, and yes, I can understand you perfectly."

   "Sparky just spoke!" Pinkie Pie gasped.

   "Well it's about time ya told us your name, a big Ponyville Howdy do to ya." Applejack retorted as friendly as ever.

   "Yes, welcome to Equestria."  Twilight adding to Applejack's welcome.

   I met the ponies eye to eye, with a serious expression. "You must have many questions, but I have many as well."

   The ponies looked at me, and then at one another.

   Rarity's eyes shrugged. "Yes darling, but let us talk about this somewhere more ... private?"

   Rarity started looking around nervously. "If the other ponies were to see you, well, there would be no end of trouble."

   I put my hand to my mouth in thought. "Yes, that would not be a prime outcome to this evening."

   Twilight was gesturing for all of us to follow. "Alright then, it's settled, back to my place!"

   "Yeah! WE have a glad you're not dead party to plan." Pinkie again gasped like a fish out of water.

"OHMYGOSH I almost forgot the welcome wagon!"

   Applejack rolled her eyes. "We'll have plenty of time for party'n later Pinkie."

   Pinkie looked at Applejack while bouncing backwards. "Anytime is always a good time for a glad you're not dead party!"

   As I followed the six ponies back, there was alot of running, and hiding to avoid the other ponies.

    My mind, even with the distractions, could not help but think about my familiy.

"They will likely think I am dead when they return home, since they will find the house burned to a pile of ash. I don't even know if it is physically possible to return home; but, I got here some how, so the math says there is a way."

   I shook my head, while hiding in a alleyway with the others, as other ponies walked by. I desided at that point, there was nothing I could do, so there was no sense in worrying about it.

   Fluttershy gave the word it was safe to run, we were only about 40 yards to the library. We passed by Vinyl and Octavia's home. I heard an awesome dubstep beat pulsing from the inside.

"She must be washing the dishes." I laughed inwardly.

   We finally reached the library, then Twilight opened the door, and motioned for us to hurry inside.

   While inside the library, Twilight offered to make everyone dandelion root tea. I could hardly say no, not just because it would have been rude to say no, but more than that, dandelion root happened to be my favorite tea, with my second favorite being chamomile.

   As I thought about it, I found it odd at the time that they were both flowers, and found it quite odd that they were flowers that seemed to grow there like weeds.

   While sipping greedily on what was perhaps the best cup of dandelion tea I had had, I began to feel strangely at peace. Like I knew I belonged there, or rather like I have been there before. I could not shake the feeling that in my whole life I had just returned home for the first time.

   I thought within myself, "Peculiar, how can one feel like he has returned to somewhere he has never been before?"

  I had too many questions, and there were not enough answers, I decided to leave the matter at that.

Chapter two. New friends, and a new home

   While sitting on a pillow that Twilight had set down on the floor for me, and with my cup of tea at the halfway mark, I waited for the six ponies to make the first move. I watched as each of them cast a puzzled look at me, as their minds were no doubt still trying to process my being there.

   Rarity broke the silence. "So you said you had questions darling?" Her face then turned serious.

"I can speak for everypony here, when I say we too have questions to ask you. So I propose we go in turns asking our questions."

   "Yes, great idea Rarity!" Twilight agreed.

"You ask us one first Argyle, then one of us will ask you one, then you ask us again."  She gestured at me. "You go first."

  I nodded my head in agreement. "Alright." Then I turned my thoughts to my first question.

  "Where did all of you find me?  In the Everfree forest?"

   "No, I found you." Twilight answered.

"I heard a loud thump from downstairs, and when I came down to see what had happened, I saw you unconscious on the floor here in the library."

   She then took her turn to ask. "How did you get there anyway?"

   "Hmm." I thought out loud.

"Should I tell them about the girl? About the events that took place leading to my being transported here? Should I ask them if they invented Prozac yet?"

  "I am still trying to piece it together myself." It was not a lie, but it wasn't the whole truth either.

  "I have a question!" Spike shouted while running down the stairs.

   "Yes?"  I watched as Spike ran up near to where Twilight was sitting. I remember thinking how the young dragon was actually cuter in person then in the show.

   I was also thinking about how much testosterone I was losing by the second.

   "Just what are you anyway?" He looked at my hands then at his.

"Some kind of land dragon that lost all his scales?"

"Well, I have never heard that one before." I smiled with humor.

   He gasped, then took two steps back with a worried look on his face. "It's not contagious is it?!"

   "Spike." Twilight addressed Spike with a soft tone.

"Don't be rude, and besides, he is not a dragon, he is... um-"

   "I'm a human, and I am not from Equestria." I corrected.

   I laughed internally at the young purple dragon, as he was everything the show made him out to be.

   Spike gave a sigh of relief, then sat down next to Twilight.

   "Alright then." Applejack now ready to ask her question. "Where's it you come from then Argyle?"

   "I come from a place called Earth." I answered, while sipping my luke warm tea.

   "It would take me all night to give you guys all the details, so to be short, it is where my family lives, and it can be very beautiful there sometimes."

   I meant it when I said short. I wanted to get all of their questions over with first, so I made a counter proposal.

   "Why dont you girls just ask me all your questions in turns bypassing me, since all of you have so many, and I have so few?"

   "Ooh, ooh, my turn then!" Pinkie Pie cried out while bouncing up and down.

   I turned my head to my left, facing the pink mare. "Uh, yes?"

   "Do you have monsters there, like manticores, OR like dragons?"

   The pink pony gestured to Spike, and looked at me in excitement, with the others sort of following her expression.

   "Well, Dragons were a common sight a long time ago, but seeing one now is extremely rare. As for Manticores? No we don't have anything like that on Earth. If there ever were Manticores, then my people exterminated them long ago."

   Fluttershy gasped, with her hooves covering her mouth in horror. "Oh my goodness, they killed them?"

"Well damn. Smooth as sliding on carpet Argyle." I thought while mentally kicking myself. I answered back trying to mend what I could.

    "Well you see Fluttershy, the majority of my species are fiilled with jerks. There are alot of nice people who keep the world from falling apart sure, but there are just enough bad people running around to keep the world from coming together as well."

   She just slumped down on her pillow. I did not think my words helped out much, I was wrong however, they made it much worse.

   "But don't you want to go back?" Rainbow Dash asked me, she was then really into the discussion.

   "Is there even a way for me to go back?" I was seizing the opportunity to finally ask.

   "If there is a way, then only the Princess would know." Twilight explained.

   "Don't worry, I plan on sending a letter to Celestia later tonight about what happened today; however, she will not get my message for at least a week, as she is away on royal business. So, I guess we will just have to wait for now."

"I get to meet princess Celestia? Well, I wonder how that will turn out?"

   While waiting for the next question, I saw a figure like shape out of the rear port window in the library. As soon as I could train my eyes on it however, the figure was gone. It was getting dark out, so anything that was not in the moon light, was nearly impossible to see clearly.

   "Its get'n late." Applejack said with a yawn. "Ah'd better get back home."

   "Yes, I think we are all quite tired from today's excitement." Rarity added while getting up and stretching a little.

   "Don't forget, glad you're not dead party tomorrow!" Pinkie cheered, and then poofed out the front door.

"Yaay, fun." I monotonely thought.

   "Don't worry Argyle." Fluttershy said while putting a hoof on my shoulder, trying to calm any fears I might have had. "I am sure there is a way to get you back home." She turned, then walked out the door.

"I don't know why I have the feeling that wont be the case Fluttershy, but I do hope your right." I thought to myself, as the gut feeling of belonging I felt there, had yet to subside.

   "Good night guys!" Twilight said while closing the door. She then looked back to me, then sighed lightly, as if to get her bearings back.

   "Alright, you will be staying here with me for now, so feel free to make yourself at home; but first, let me show you where you will be sleeping."

   She motioned for me to follow her. "The room is this way." I walked with her into a plain sized room in the library.

   There in the upper right corner of the room, was that large thick library table, it then was turned into a impromptu bed, and a smaller desk like table with an assortment of writing stuffs on it was near the bed.

   Twilight turned around, then quickly waved her hoof, gesturing to the whole room.

"I had Spike clear this book storeage room, and It's a little small I know, but it sure beats sleeping on the floor."

   "Thank you twilight, but you should not have gone to so much trouble to accommodate." I told her while gesturing to the pillow on the floor. "I would have been fine with the floor."

"It's not like any of the beds here can fit me. Otherwise, I would take you up on your offer without a hitch.

   She cracked a smile, then pointed a hoof at the pillow with a coy expression.

"Well I can't stop you from sleeping there if you want to, but you haven't slept on this floor, its harder then a brick, and just as cold too."

   She gestured back to the improvised bed nook. "No, you are my guest, and I wouldn't have it any other way." Twilight finished, pushing me to take her offer.

"Well, that table is pretty big. That actually might just work."

   I shrugged my sholders in defeat. "Well if you insist, thank you."

   "Don't mention it." I followed Twilight out of the room, as she went for the stairs.

   "Now if you need anything, just call me, I will be upstairs."

   "Sure thing. Well..." Twilight stopped, then turned back to me with a curious look.

   "Yes?"

   "Just answer me this, when did Spike set this room up for me?"

    I had a good reason to ask this, as Spike would have had little time to fix that room up by himself, especially in that small of a timeframe after I woke. So I was very curious.

   "Oh, I told him to set that room up just in case you woke up. That was a few hours after I found you laying here; furthermore, I knew the moment I saw you, that letting any anypony else see you, would be a bad idea. So I figured you would be safe here with me, at least, until Celestia could help us."

   "Huh, that is a big decision to make on such sort notice, well ... thanks Twilight!"

    I remember back at that moment, when that huge wave of respect for Twilight rushed through me right then. She had no obligation to help me, but yet she insisted on it. I never forgot that, and never will.

   "No worries Argyle, well good night." She began walking upstairs.

   "Alright then, good night Twilight."

   I turned, and walked towards my room door, entering upon opening it.

   Now that I was getting a good look around the room, I saw it was pretty closed off from the rest of the library, only a small door separated this room from the main hall. It was far from being empty as well, it had shelves full of books, mostly on magic as for as I could tell at the time.

                                                                                            ***

   "And this is my favorate part!" The voice broke into my thoughts. "Not only was this our first time meeting, but this is when the shit just started to hit the fan!" He laughed.

   "Yes it was." I answered back a little annoyed, "And don't interrupt me, I am trying to think here."

   "Awww, I'm sorry powder princess, did I brake your concentration? Huh, I thought you were a badass mage, that single handedly pissed off all of Equestria into wanting you dead!"  The voice cheered while procrastinating my thoughts further and sniffling like he was crying. "I taught you so well."

   "Oh right, like how you kept us alive too?" Anger was rising in my tone. "Twilight, Luna, and my friends that taught me magic! Not a shit stain like you!"

   "Ha ha, sure sure, whatever you say. Twilight and the rest of the flower suckers teach you, then I show you how it's really done, it is of no matter; however, you absolutely slaughtering everyone, how they ALL now want you dead, and still you think she will came back? Bwahaha!" The voice laughed manically.

   "You were there! You saw it!" I yelled back, my tone burning with rage, "If I had not killed them, then they would have killed my friends and me along with you too asshole!"

   The voice's tone darkened. "And why do you think I am laughing? I am just happy to be alive. I mean sure, I am devastated that my life was spared at the expense of a great atrocity, but, I'm just glad that I got stuck inside one of the few individuals that can murder with sound reasoning."

   "Shut up!" I screamed while swinging my left arm. "AAHH!"  I yelled in agony, as the exposed muscle in my left arm stretched, tearing the delicate healing tissues. "Damn it!"

"Well ... the muscle has almost completely covered the bone now, so at least the spell is starting to work finally."

   I closed my eyes, ignoring the manic laughter and constant insults towards my intelligence. Then, barely, I slipped back into thought once more.

                                                                                              ***

   I went to have a closer look at my desk table. "To bad I don't know how to use a quill."

   I opened the ink bottle and smelled its black contents. "And the ink smells like sour berries."

  "Cozy?"

   My sences jolted with surprise, and fear.

   "Like a worm inside a putrefying apple?" The girl laughed.

  "YOU again!" I yelled after turning around. "This is all your fault! You brought me to this hell, now take me back!"

    I saw her bloody figure just standing in the middle of my room, with a wide grin.

   "And why would I do that?" Her dirty face then frowned, as her blood red eyes pierced into my being. "You should thank me."

   "Thank you?!" I yelled back in defience. "You are ruining my life! Ugh! If I still had my Tokarev I'd-"

   "You would what?" Her face returned its dark grin. "Do not forget, you are assuming it would be effective against me." She sighed. "Well, we thought returning you back would spark in you joy, but we suppose not... Since you realize what all this entails, do you not, Argyle?"

   "No, I don't!" My head was spinning with rage. "I don't know what you're talking about. You have the wrong guy!"

   "Oh dear, so you really don't remember?" Her face then, for what it seemed, looked puzzled. "Nothing at all?"

   "How could I remember something I have never done before!" I answered while shaking my fist at her, "You have the wrong guy!"

   Her face grew a very large sickening smile, as she let her head bob back to face the ceiling.

"He ... hehe ... bwahahahaha!" She started laughing like a maniac.

  "Haha, marvelous! Truly that means we can cause much pain to our desire and bring this miserable land to ruin as it was in turn long ago." She then let her head down, and began staring at me with a violent, cold stare, like all life was dead in her eyes. "And, it shall remain unhampered this time."

"Well, fuck!" Was all I maneged to think, as she continued.

   "Unquestionably it also bares incentive, that we can attempt THIS!" A force lifted me off the ground, and pulled me hard toward her.

   "AH! let me go you freak!" I yelled, as she pulled me in at nose length from her face.

   Her horrorible voice whispered to me, "And remain uncontested."

  The monster grinned, exposing her malformed teeth. They looked like sharpened human canines. Those teeth filled her whole top and bottom jaw, and they were covered in a disgusting yellowish black film.

   She also, smelled of death and decay. If it were not for my naturally strong stomach, I would have vomited immediately.

   The girl looked right into my eyes, as she whispered. "If you ever so do remember your past Argyle, you will know where to find us. Do not tally for too long!"

   Her voice changed, then it sounded just like a child's voice. "Because, it may be very difficult to exist here soon!" She giggled while throwing me aside.

   I must have knocked something loose when I landed on that floor, as what I heard next, would not shut up, even then inside that blasted cave.

  I yelled, as I got up to take the fight to her, "You're going to pay for that!"

   "Yeah, kill the bitch!" I heard echoing inside my mind, "Use one of your flashy moves, you know, the one that hurts alot?"

"Oh God, please no, now I'm hearing voices in my head too?"

   "Oh great job wonder brain! YOUR "genius" let her get away!"

"Shit, she's no longer here."

   "That's what I just said, fat nose!"

  I went for the desk's stool, as I needed to sit down for that moment. "Okay, I don't think completely insane is the best choice right now, Argyle. Keep it together now."

   "I know you can hear me wonder boy, don't think you can ignore me! I am inside you after all."

"Ugh, something is wrong with me."

   "I'll say, you have totally turned into a sugar plum fairy!" The voice taunted, "And that back there, could not have gone any better by the way. I mean besides that you somehow managed to contract stupid, and let the greatest threat that has ever been known ever escape, but besides those minor setbacks, you did one hell of a job super sprinkle!"

   "How is any of this my fault? I dont even know what the fuck is going on!"

   "Well, you better fill that hole in your brain soon, or you are all going to die, very painfully might I add."

   "How? What is going to happen?" I wanted to get some answers, even if I was talking to myself.

   "It's the return of the darkness! You know, the kind that will swallow the Sun and the Moon? You really don't remember do you? My void! You really are a fat nose!"

   "Look, I wish I did, but I dont even know what I have forgotten."

"Well, maybe this will soon explain my gut feeling of being at home here."

   Then I heard my room door open. "Argyle? Is everything alright in here?"

    It was Twilight. She heard the commotion from upstairs, then came down to check on me.

   "Oh yes, everything is fine. I was just ... thinking outloud." I turned to face her.

   I remember thinking of how I could explain what just happened to me. "Oh yeah, and by the way Twilight, Satan's daughter is about to destroy all of Equestria, and bring about a new age of eternal death and decay; also, I am hearing a voice in my head! How are you doing?"

   I thought it best to just keep that one to myself.

   I rubbed the side I had landed on when the girl flung me, it was throbing slightly. "Yeah, this is just turning out to be a barrel of joy."

   "I did not mean to bother you, but there was a loud bump, then I heard some shouting..." Twilight entered the room while looking around, but saw nothing strange. "So I just came to see if everything was alright."

   "Oh yes, everything is fine. Well ... considering."

   She looked at me, then frowned a little. "Yeah... Don't worry, it will all be alright when we see the Princess."

   "Of that, I have little doubt." I scratched the back of my head, thinking of a way to change the subject.

"I was about to go to bed anyway. Do you need help with anything before I do?"

   Even though I was in the last place I wanted to be. It still was no excuse for not being considerate of others.

   "Me? No, I was about to go to bed myself." She looked around once more. "Well if you're alright, then good night again." She wished me twice.

   "Good night, Twilight." I wished back.

   She left the room, while closing the door behind her.

"The voice, it stopped as soon as Twilight came in... Curious."

   I had a very big day. I was so tired, I could barely think, so, I desided to go to sleep.

"I think I will call it a night."

   I walked to the nook, then rolled into the makeshift bed. "Not bad." I thought to myself. "I will worry about what happened today later, for now, I just need to sleep. Who knows? I might wake up in my bed back home, with all this being just a bad dream."

    I closed my eyes, then I drifted away with my hopes.

Chapter three. Floating apples, and past incantations

   It was dark and the air smelled of smoke with the decaying essence of rotten flesh. The air's cold cut to the bone as it began to suck at life's energies.

   A dark cloud hung over the frozen waste like a pulsing canker, threatening to devour any innocence that remained. One massive force comprised of every pony race stood In defiance to it. Their numbers shook the frosted planes as they marched away from the crystal mountains, towards the final epic.

   War drums and chants could be heard throughout the wastes. Even the howling winds of the Cold Nurth could not keep the fires of hope from extinguishing.

   Mutated ponies of every race began stepping out of their dark plain. Exposure to the Darkness colored them a void black. Their eyes glowed a crimson red and their forms oozed a pitch black slime from every orifice. The hellish army marched forward to ensure their Void God's wrath upon the land.

   The countless monsters loomed across the land like a sea of black putrescent abbess that burst from a boil.

   Both titans reached the first line of battle. War instruments, coupled with chants that sung of their mortal foes impending trip to pandemonium, echoed across the frozen mountains.

   The other side grunted and snarled, then every beast sung a hellish tune as one.

   It sounded as if every negative emotion ever felt, every amount of suffering and pain ever dealt, poured out with the cries and shrills of all the fallen that returned home only to be trapped inside a monsters body.

  The dirge was one of utter madness and pure reckless hatred, all mixed further with the craving gnawing need to destroy all that was good in the world.

   Once the alicorn forces gave the order the ponies of the Four Kingdoms charged at once, an ocean of countless warriors charged down the snow laden mountain side with one eardrum bursting cry. It was like an embodiment of all the hope and love in that world made manifest, focused into the purist righteous fury.

  The ground shook and the sound of rolling thunder echoed, as hundreds of thousands sprinted as one force.

  When the other side followed suit a wave of black rushed over the frigid plane. A soul sucking cry shrilled from the dark forces corrupted ranks as they charged to ram the final nail in ponydom's coffen.

    From the Four Kingdoms side of the charge one type of war cry howled over the rest, as the two sides converged.

   "Fram, fram! Ragnarok venter! Var dod venter!"

   Both sides were seconds away from the bloody beginning to this final battle, when one last cry sounded once again over the rest.

   "Fram, fram! Med lyn gud vi ri! Til stor hall opp hoy!"

   The two armies clashed into one another like two waves constantly reforming and shifting. As thousands of bodies fell like leaves, a landslide of black and crimson stained the land.

   The frigid sky bled as countless waves of both alicorns and pegasus clashed, with bloody effectiveness, against the Void God's numerous hazes of both corrupted and dark flyers. Corpses and crimson ice crystals fell from the carnage above.

   The fallen dead, dismembered and mutilated alike, froze solid shortly after the warmth inside left them.

   The final expressions of death and horrified agony froze upon the faces of every warrior that fell.

   The Cold Nurth was soon a hellish graveyard in a matter of minutes.

   "No! Don't go yet Akaiem!" A middle aged unicorn with a light blue coat and a light purple and pink mane shouted out.

   "The final Aegis is not yet ready! If you go now-" his pleas were cut off by a man wearing what looked like a cross between a steel plated black coat and a mages robe. He stood near the hill side. It was too dark to fully see anything else besides his outline.

   "There is no time Starswirl! Xerxus will consume everything if I don't use the spell now!"

   He turned, then pointed his fist at the unicorn's direction. Electric arcs shot down his arm and formed a ball of energy in his fist.

   He shouted at the blue unicorn. "Starswirl, behind you!"

   A dark creature that looked like a malformed earth pony was charging at Starswirl. The unicorn turned with his horn charging with violent energy.

   "Retched beast! Back to your master!" He let off a vicious bolt of thunder that tore the creature into a cloud of dark gore.

   More creatures each with a unique deformity poured out of the void like haze, then charged towards the two mages screaming for their souls.

   A flash of blinding light arced across the darkness of the sky as the creatures that formed the horde flew apart into clouds of severed limbs and ash.

   A light green unicorn with a light and dark purple and pink striped mane stood next to Starswirl.

   "Clover, you're alright! Thank the Queen's sun." Starswirl ran to his side of the hill and took a defensive stance.

   "What, and let you have all the fun?" Clover took her side of the hill top as well.

   "Clover, your timing is impeccable as always." Akaiem flashported between both his friends sides, forming a triangle formation on the hill top.

   "What is the situation with the Aegis Akaiem? Is it ready yet?" The green unicorn started to charge her horn, as more creatures were gathering to charge up the hill to them. "Flank, more beasts are coming and it wont take long for that cloud of dark flyers to join in."

  "The Aegis has yet to activate Clover." Akaiem began throwing flurrys of fireballs and lightning bolts down his hill side. Each exploding with such heat and force that the ground started to glass over.

   "That's just great." She huffed disapprovingly. "This plan just gets better by the second."

   "Our friends can't hold long against attacks from both the earth and the sky." Starswirl let a few bolts fly to keep the evil spawn down hill.

   "We are running out of time friends, our window to hit Xerxus at his black heart is dwindling fast!" Clover cast a water spell that sent a massive wave to knock back the dark hordes below, she then cast an electrical storm into the water to keep them at bay. "We better hurry the hay up!"

   Starswirl yelled as he cast a fire spell with his horn, "Just keep at them! They have to end at some point."  He snapped a tindril of fire like a wip at the horde below, slicing heads clean off and torsos apart spilling the half cooked insides out.

   Akaiem jumped then punched the ground, sending a wave of earth downhill towards the dark hordes, crushing any who could not dodge it into a mutilated paste. He looked downhill then sighed heavily, as hundreds more broke from the dark cloud.

  Akaiem shook his head. "It's no use! I have to cast it, we are out of time!"

   Starswirl shot a desperate look at Clover.  "Clover, please, tell Akaiem that if he uses that spell before the final Aegis is ready he could die!"

    His pleas of desperation were cut short by Clover's expression, one of sadness and regret. "I am sorry Starswirl, but even I can't see any other way."

   "But-" Starswirl caught Akaiem's gaze.

   "I am a guardian of this world! My life is nothing in comparison to the thousands that hang in the balance! Pray that I do die, as Xerxus and his darkness will die with me."

   The blue unicorn's eyes started tearing. "I have so few friends left as it stands... Please, I can't choose losing another!"

   Akaiem stood upright, and watched as the hordes below clambered over each other just to get up the muddy hillside. "We are mages Starswirl. Hard choices are our lives. Even harder choices lay before you and Clover. Will you have the strength to deside the path for this world after this madness ends?"

   "If it ends." Starswirl looked down at the ground. His eyes were shut. "So, I have little choice other than to lose another good friend to this evil?"

   Akaiem gave Starswirl what looked like a smile.

"Don't worry about me Star. I do not plan on letting a little dark cloud ruin my day. Besides, you have Clover the Clever to keep you out of trouble."

   Clover rolled her eyes. "Why you are so insistent on calling me that is beyond me."

   He gave his two old friends a quick hug. After they finished, the hordes below howled. They were over half way up the hill top, nearly ready to storm towards them. Starswirl and Clover both charged their horns to respond, but Akaiem stepped in front of them with his left hand blocking their line of sight.

    "Let me handle this friends." He said, then he ran to the edge of the hill.

   Akaiem took a bent stance while ripping off his armoured mage coat. He unlatched two scrolls while muttering some words. Runes danced from the paper into the air. They burned white hot as each one etched into the bare skin of his upper torso, head and arms. The ground began to shake around him as large balls of swirling energy formed in his shoulders, forearms and in the palms of his hands.

   The runes, as well as his eyes, glowed white hot as he bent forward. The monsters had just cleared the climb, and howled at him in one cry. With a grunt he threw his arms out towards the dark hordes below sending a hurricane of wind mixed with a maelstorm of lightening and thunder. The wave sweeped hundreds of Darklings into the air obliterating them into nothing.

   Akaiem managed to clear the hill side and a path to the center of the dark sky. He looked back for a final farewell.

  "The New Land's future now belongs to you my friends. Guide her well! And don't forget what we talked about, or the final Incantation, Starswirl!"

   "I promise Akaiem the Tearfire, never, even if death should take me!" Starswirl said in a trembling voice while sobbing lightly.

   "We will take care of our end, just you be sure to make that monster pay, Akaiem!" Clover shot Akaiem a serious look then nodded to him.

   So much was said in that nod. Everything Clover did not have the time to say to her old friend, was put into that simple gesture. Even her eyes glistened slightly through her angry expression.

   Akaiem returned Clover's gesture. He looked down to his left and saw his coat laying on the hill side. He held his hand out, then the coat levitated to him.

   "Oh yeah. Here, Starswirl." Akaiem walked over to the blue mage, then he handed him his black coat. "Please, take care of Coat. He will need the company. They all will need someone to watch over them. Oh, and tell Gala goodbye for me, wont you?"

   "Of course I will." Starswirl took the coat from Akaiem, then put it on his back. "I will keep everything safe."

   "We all will." Clover added. "You had best get going, before more beasts turn up."

   "Right." Akaiem turned, then ran off down the path he made earlier while shouting."Good luck my friends! May the warm light of Solstice's sun shine upon you always!"

   Both unicorns spoke while bowing their heads in reverance to an old friend.

"Erebus speed, Librarian."

   Both unicorns turned to cast their gaze at the gruesome epic below, a few miles away.

   Starswirl, took one last look behind him. His old friend was gone. He knew he might never see him again and it tore at his wounded heart. His friend's old coat shifted on his back.

   "Head up high Mage! We haven't won this war yet!"

   Starswirl shook his head hard clearing his foggy mind.

"Yes, of course! We must return to the King and Queen's side! Let us go Clover!"

   A voice shouted from down the hillside. "Hey guys!"

   Both unicorns looked to see who it was. A white unicorn with a dark blue mane, in detailed armour with a mud stained and bloodied light blue scarf on, stood down the hillside.

   "Gala!" Clover shouted, "Where have you been!?"

   Gala huffed, then flashed, and was standing in front of both her friends. "Well, fighting obviously. Just look at my scarf, its all ... soiled." She pointed at it with her hoof.

   Starswirl and Clover gaped a little at Gala.

   "But the hordes of hundreds-" Starswirl was saying, but was cut off by Gala.

   "Oh, those Creatons?" She smiled and held her head high with her hoof on her chest. "Such filth hardly stood little chance against a lady." The unicorn frowned and pointed at her scarf. "But, it was all sport until they ruined my blue scarfy."

   "Ugh, we don't have time for this." Clover turned to Starswirl. "Come on, let's go."

   Gala asked looking around, "Wait, where is Akaiem?"

   Clover answered, "Gone."

   "What!? What do you mean gone?" Gala looked at her two friends in sudden panic. "He ... he's dead?"

   "He said goodbye." Starswirl answered in a low tone, "He is going to fight Xerxus."

"Then we must go to him!" Gala yelled in frustration, He is our friend!"

    Clover yelled, "Don't turn around!" She muttered with a shaking voice, "Just keep walking."

   "Clover!" Gala stomped her hoof down with a icy crunch of the frozen mud. "How in solstice could you be so cold!?"

   "This is something he must do on his own. We must respect his wishes." Starswirl let his head down. "Some other time maybe..."

   "Don't be delusional. There will not be another time." Clover turned so the others could not see her cry. "He is gone."

   Gala whimpered in sudden pain, "But ... I never got to say goodbye."

   The words his old friend said echoed in Starswirl's mind. A new fire lit under him, and his purpose found its resolve. He lifted his head high and told his friends. "This land is ours to protect and guide now. We must insure its future, no matter what befalls after this victory."

   The others walked to his side. They held their heads high as well, despite the tears.

   Gala said, "It's what he would have wanted."

   Starswirl yelled, "To the King and Queen!" Then with a flash they all returned to what remaind of the Four Kingdom's last stand, in the war's final moments.

   Akaiem was sprinting with the speed of a Pegasus right towards the black eye of the darkness cloud. Xerxus was waiting for him and he would not keep him wanting, as he reached his destination without fault or delay.

   With loud manic laughter sounding suddenly, dark abominations spawned from both the ground as well as the sky. He knew one by one attacks would be useless against those kind of numbers.

   As the horde of monsters charged him he jumped into the air then started spinning in a cyclone. He threw his arms out then cast a whirlwind of ice spikes that pelt the ground and cleared the sky. He killed the horde of hundreds faster then it could respawn.

   He landed after the numbers thin to about a hand full. Three charged at him. He let one of the malformed earth ponies impact against his left open palm, stopping it on a dime. He let out a massive bolt of thunder that tore through its head and out its backside, decapitating the one behind it and eviscerating the other.

  Two more bared down on him this time from the sky. He channeled force inside his throat then let out a brutal sonic boom that popped their eye balls out of their sockets and caused their brains to hemorrhage and die. They fell from the sky like rocks. Their broken deformed bodies laying dead soon froze solid.

   The last one roared with anger while charging with a tooth ridden tentacle like mutation flailing wildly towards him. Akaiem flashported, headlocking the beast and knocking it off its hooves while snapping its neck with one clean motion.

   "Xerxus!" Akaiem shouted as loud as he could. "You dare think to test me with this garbage?!"

   "Bwahahahaha! Don't be silly, of course not." His voice boomed like a giants.

   "It just never fails to amuse me how well you kill my puppets! You should have felt the pain you caused them Akaiem, it was glorious!"

   "You are a sick demented being Xerxus! Prepare yourself, for I have come to end you!"

    "Oh? And you plan to do that without your little Aegises being complete?" Xerxus began manifesting himself in front of Akaiem, his voice transitioning from booming to normal.

   "And how, pray tell, do you plan to do that? Look around Akaiem, I have won. Your precious Four Kingdoms and all the little dandelion suckers will now become as I see fit-"

   Akaiem hit his hands together with a mighty clap. As his right fist was being clasped by his left palm, a maelstrom of energy welled up from the ground and from inside himself.

   "What are you doing, Librarian?" Xerxus crossed his arms while laughing lightly.

"Surely your not seriously thinking that will work on me."

   The runes blazing white on Akaiem's skin. They arced and disappeared, causing lightening to dance and trail off his well toned body. His eyes burned with white flames as hot globs of plasma began to drip from them, like tears of fire.

  "This is your end monster!" He screamed out, then began to rite incantations of power.

  "You fool! You really are thinking that parlor trick will work on me! You are a moron!"

   "To all that is good and light, I call upon thee! To balance all that is evil and dark, I call upon thee! And to renew what was once death back to life, I command thee bent!"

   "How dare you underestimate me! I am the void! I am hate incarnate! You will never even touch me with such a pathetic spell!"

   Xerxus sent bolts of dark lightening-fire at Akaiem, but the hurricane of white energy was already too powerful as it just adsorbed his power growing stronger by it.

   "You're now boring me boy. Come on then if you really think it will work." His voice began to crack with rage.

   Akaiem only needed to speak the final incantation to cast the spell. He gave the angry Xerxus a grinning stare.

   He whispered to Xerxus, "Time to die."

   With a loud shriek of rage Xerxus lost his cool and with it the control over his appearance. He looked like a half man-beast abomination that was constantly shifting into uglier malformed shapes. His mouth was a maw of twisted black and yellow teeth which looked like something had filed them sharp. A violent storm of dark energy swirled around him in a masking cloud disintegrating everything around him and Akaiem.

   The Void God's voice boomed with power.

"You just don't get it do you? I am malice eternal! You can kill me no more than you can kill the hate in your own heart!"

   "This is for my friends you abomination!" Akaiem inhaled and with one ear shattering cry he let go of the immense amount of energy he had collected within.

"Avra cadavra!"

   "YES! TEST MY HATRED THEN!" Xerxus started laughing manically.

   An explosion of white burst forth engulfing all of the land in light so bright you could have seen your bones through your hands. A sky high wave of positive energy incinerated all that the darkness had corrupted.

   "Wake up."

   The light continued to burn away any taint that remained.

   "Wake up."

    When the light cleared, Akaiem was gone along with the encompassing void.

   "Wake up, Argyle!"

                                                                                      ***

   Twilight was shaking me hard trying to wake me from my nightmare. "Wake up, wake up!"

   I shot up from bed wide eyed, and panting. "HUH?! What's going on? Is she here?!"

   Twilight looked confused. "Is who here? "

   "Uh, no one." I looked side to side, completely caught off guard.

  Twilight pointed at me with her hoof.

"You were having a nightmare. A pretty bad one too, from the way you were moaning and thrashing around."

   She gave me a look full of concern. "Are you alright?"

   "Um, yeah, just a rough night I suppose." My head was pounding.

   "A rough night?" She laughed. "It sounded like you were fighting a war." She walked towards my room's door. "Well, it's a good thing dreams aren't real. Anyway, come on and get up, I am making breakfast!"

"That felt like a vision more then a dream. That one guy ... Akaiem was it?  I feel like I know him somehow. This roller coaster of fuck is getting old fast."

   I rose from bed grumbling and made up the covers, then walked out of my room to see what Twilight had up for the menu.

   I had too much of a head ache, and was too hungery to think right at the time.

   As I went out of my room and into the main library hall, I heard Twilight. "Spike, what is that in your ears?"

   Spike looked at her in shock. "What?! A Manticore is eating a Deer?! Where?!" He looked at the window behind Twilight.

   She hoof faced, "No Spike! What are those in your ears!"

   Spike took the ear buds out.

"Oh you mean these? I don't know, but they sound awesome! When I press on this white box here ... see? It makes music through these bud things! Here Twi, you try it out."

   My eyes widened in reaction to what spike was holding.

"Hey that's my ipod! Spike must have found it on the floor, I bet it fell out of my pocket when I came here."

   "What is this? It sounds like somepony is very upset." Twilight took out the ear buds.

"Spike you should put that noisy thing back where you got it, it can't be healthy for your head."

   Spike looked disappointed. "Aww man, and I just found this thing too."

   "That is an ipod" I said. "And it's mine, but I don't mind if Spike listens to it."

   Spike Jumped up in excitement. "Alright! Thanks!" He took a seat at the table.

   "You humans sure are strange." Twilight looked at me puzzled. "What do you get out of that noise anyway?"

   "It's emotional music, we listen to it if we feel sad, happy, or angry. Really I have any kind of music in there, even ones you would like."

   "I doubt that." She waved a hoof in the air dismissing the thought.

   "Spike, may I see my ipod for a second?" I asked with my extended hand open and waiting.

   "Sure Argyle here."

   I chuckled when I saw what he was listening to.

   "Amon Amarth huh? No fear for the setting sun? You have good taste Spike."

   The purple dragon looked surprised. "I do? I just pressed on it by accident."

   I looked in my library of music, then I started flipping through the classical folder.

   "Ah, here you go Twilight, this one is called "Air on a G string." it's by a very famous composer by the name of Bach."

   She put them in reluctantly at first, expecting more of that angry noise, but she was in for a pleasant surprise.

   "Argyle, this is amazing!"

   I smiled. "Yeah, I thought you would appreciate that."

   She took them out halfway into the song. "Thanks, now what do you guys feel like for breakfast?"

   Thinking with my stomach I spoke, "Egg's, bacon, and do you have coff-" I froze in mid sentence, as my head was racing in protest to what I had just said.

"Oh right, ponies don't eat meat. Damn!"

   Spike just looked at both Twilight and me.

   While Twilight had just a little bit of a worried look on her face.

"You eat eggs? And isn't bacon ... Pig? Wait you eat meat?!" Her eyes got wider as she began to gape.

"Ah great, looks like I said something I should not have, again! Now how am I going to get myself out of this mess? I hate having to use my last resort when I say something stupid."

   "Kidding! I was kidding! Hahaha-" "Kill me please, just smite me you unmerciful bastard!"

   Twilight started laughing "Oh? I was the one joking. Anyway, it's alright, but we don't eat meat here."

"Holy Christ on a pogostick! But I thought... Did Twilight just pull a fast one on me?"

   "Damn, nice one Twilight. So what's available then?"

   "Thanks. Well how does Alfalfa sprouts, fruit, and carrots sound?"

"I would rather eat the robber off my shoe." "Sounds great! Have any coffee?"

   She put a hoof to her chin in contemplation. "Um, I think so. Let me check"

   The alfalfa sprouts were actually surprisingly good, they were tender, juicey, and earthy. Like the bean sprouts you would get at a hibachi grill, but way better.

    I remember how the food made me feel great. Like when I was in the sun light there, It energized me. I thought it might have something to do with the sun giving off healing energy, and the food absorbing it while growing. While the coffee? If you could digest high octane gas and live? Yeah, I was ready to fricken go.

   Twilight was reading some kind of book at the table. "What are you reading Twilight?"

   She answered me without taking her eyes off the book.

   "It's a tome on magical travel. I am doing research on the advanced Flashport."

   Flashport was the word that hit my attention, as I thought I knew what it meant. "What is a Flashport?" I wanted to see if I was right.

   "Its a type of teleportation, that allows its caster to go from one place to another close to instantly."

"I saw something like that in my dream."

   "Who is the book by?"

   She looked away from the tome to look at me. "It's by Starswirl the bearded, why? It's just a copy of the original."

   "Oh, no reason." I knew that name, since it was from one of the ponies in that dream. At the time, I had no clue how it was possible to dream about someone I never knew existed, until after the dream had happened.

"And, the weirdness thickens." I scratched the side of my head, thinking of whether I should ask or not. I desided to ask anyway. "So, how hard is a flashport? Could I do one?"

   She put the tome down, then told me. "Well first you would have to be magically gifted."

"Does once being able to make level 50s in halo shit themselves count as magic?" I joked inwardly.

   She shrugged.

"But only unicorns, or alicorns, are magically gifted to my knowledge. Of course, that is excluding Dragons, and other non pony species."

   She got up from the table, then went for a book in the main hall.

"But, I think I read in one of these that a test existed... Ah here it is!" The purple unicorn brought over a small white book that said on its cover "The Mages Handbook."

   Twilight pointed at the tome.

"This book contains everything about the basics of magic. It tells you how to start using it and it just so happens to contain a spell that senses magical energies. In theory, I could use it and see if you have any magic in you."

   "Go for it." I just wanted to see what would happen, I had no idea it would actually work.

   I watched as her horn glowed making the pages turn.

"Oh, which page was it again?" She bit her lower lip. "Ah, here it is! Alright, sit still and you might feel a slight tingle."

   I was not to happy by the sound of that.

   Her horn started to glow, as a feeling of static rushed over my skin, making my hairs stand up. Twilight then gasped in surprise, "I don't believe it, you have magic!"

   "What? really?" I too was hardly able to believe that possible. "How is that even possible?"

   "Well, I thought if you did have some it would be a little amount, but not this much."

   I was unsure of what I should do, or say. "Uh, just how much are we talking here?"

   Twilight looked shocked.

"You have more then what most unicorns start out with. Why, with some work, you could be casting spells in a week."

"Just what the hell is going on here? Yesterday I was just a teen, now I'm an aspiring mage? Just who wrote this story? If I ever find him, I'm gunna kick his door down, pet his cat, hug him, then say how nice his mother is!"

   "So ... what now?"

   Twilight put her hoof to her mouth in thought. "Well, we do have a week before the Princess returns to Canterlot." She gave me a smile. "So, I could teach you some tricks."

   Though I had a straight face, I was very excited inside. I remember thinking, "Who gets to be a damned wizard?!"

   "Well hell, when do we start?" I tried to keep a cool tone. I failed.

   She had her hoof on her chin thinking. "How about today?"

   "Now I'm going to show you the four basics of magic." Spike was taking notes as she continued.

"You already have the first one down, magical affinity. The other three are focus, visualization, and concentration."

   "Doesn't focus mean the same thing as concentration?" I was thinking in word tense.

   "By Definition, but not by practice. I hardly think you can concentrate something you can't focus."

   "That makes a lot of sense actually. Alright, how do I put these into practice then?"

   Twilight's horn glowed, soon after, an apple floated from the kitchen, then landed gracefully on the table in front of me.

   "Here try to levitate this apple on the table, like this." Her horn glowed once more, the apple levitated up and held its place, then was placed back down flawlessly.

   "Now you try."

   I shrugged, "Well ... I just focus right?"

   She nodded. "Visualize, then concentrate."

   "Alright." I half expected I would blow something up, since I had no idea what I was doing.

   I held my hand up, then focused on the apple. While visualizing it floating, I imagined my hand had a hold on it. I then felt a rush of static as my hand began to glow. A euphoria washed over me as the dormant energy inside awoke, releasing like a flood gate. The apple shot up from the table, hovered in the air for a heart beat, then exploded pelting Spike, Twilight, and myself in apple matter.

   "Whoa that was cool!" Spike cheered out. "I guess that means he needs some work though, huh Twi?"

"Well, that's to be expected." I laughed lightly.

   It was pretty cool blowing up that apple I have to admit.

   The unicorn, covered with the brunt of that explosion, had a hoof on her chin while staring at me with a look of serious thought. "He actually got the apple off the table on his first try?"

   Her eye brows then shrugged with confusion.

"The only common thing about what just happened was the apple exploding, but getting the apple in the air on the first try however, is beyond rare."

  While picking apple off of myself, I asked Twilight, "Alright then... What now?"

  Twilight pointed her hoof at me. "Now, we have a lot of work to do."

Chapter four. New lessons, and a welcome wagon

   After three hours of reading and practicing, the time was then around noon.

   Twilight looked at me. "It's lunch time, let's take a break."

   I nodded. "Alright, what can we do for lunch then?"

   She thought for a moment, then an idea hit. "Why don't we go to Sugarcube Corner, and see what the gang is up to?"

   "What about the other ponies here? We can't just take a stroll down the road without anyone seeing me."

   She smiled, with a proud expression of cunning.

"We wont need to walk. While you were reading, I found what I was looking for in that book on magical travel."

   She walked to the middle of the library.

"I have all the information I need to use the advanced flashport to get us into Sugarcube Corner."

   Her horn started to glow.

"I should be back in a few minutes, since I will need to make sure the store is clear of other ponies."

   "Alrighty then, I will get ready."

   And after a quick flash, she was gone.

   I walked into my room to get my white hiking sketchers. As I was sitting on my bed, while putting them on, Spike walked in with a very familiar metal object.

   "Hey Argyle what's this? I found it under the kitchen table -" my eyes shot a horrified look at what Spike was holding.

   "Spike, stop." I held my cool, even though my face betrayed any notion of it.

   "Wha - what's wrong?" Spike's face had a nervous look, as I pointed at what he was holding,

   "Don't move, and don't freak out, but that is my Tokarev."

    He looked at the pistol in his two hands, then looked back to me. "Tokarev? What is a Tokarev?"

   I got up with a shoe on one foot, and just a sock on the other.

"It's a very dangerous weapon, so stay very still."

   Spikes eyes went wide, as his face shot me a frantic expression. "Oh no! What do I do, Argyle?!"

   I walked towards him, with both my hands gesturing at the floor.

"Just slowly put it on the floor." He did just that, then walked away from it.

   I grabbed it slowly, then checked the safety, and sighed with relief.

"Thank god the safety was on. That would have been one problem, I definitely did not need."

   "Sorry Argyle, I had no idea. You're not mad at me are you?"

   I gave the young dragon the softest look I could muster.

"No Spike, I am the one who should be sorry, and I should thank you for finding it for me."

   At the time, I thought it best if I made it up to him somehow, for the fright I gave him.

"Tell you what Spike, why don't you let me clean up the library tonight?"

   He looked at me in astonishment. "REALLY?! You would do that for me Argyle?!"

   "Books go in alphabetical order, sweep, dust, then organize the quills and scroll papers right?"

   He nodded his head. "Yes that's it!"

   I gave him a warm smile. "You got it!"

   He jumped up in cheerful joy. "Alright! Thanks Argyle you're the best! ... And Argyle?"

   I looked at him. "Hmmm?"

   "Could I borrow that ibox thing?"

   I laughed. "Sure, help yourself! Just be careful with it now."

   He ran out my room door. "I will guard it with a knights honor!"

"That dragon just warms the heart."

   "Yeah, I'm sure you will."

                                                               ***

   "Boorring! Why don't you get to the part where you nearly die, that part is hilarious!"

"Again that fucking asshat interrupts me." "Do you want me to remember or not?"

   "Of course I do, but it's just soooo boring watching you be ... nice, and caring, bleh! I don't know what to do with myself in here, and besides your arm is healed, so find something to entertain me!"

   I thought for a moment, "Hmmm, I just happen to have something you can occupy yourself with."

   "Oh yeah? What's that?"

   "A nice tall glass of SHUT THE FUCK UP! I am thinking here, now quiet!"

   I heard a grumble in the back of my head, then it turned into the angriest scream I had ever heard in my life.

   "Don't you ever tell me to shut up you worm! Enough of these senseless games, you will remember, or I will break you!"

   I shot up to my feet from my place of rest.

    "Then show yourself! I will flashport my foot so far up your ass, it will defibrillate your mangled corpse!" Energy arced across my body, as my eyes started to glow with pent up energy and rage.

   I heard hooves stepping on rock towards the entrance of the cave. I spun to face its direction, with lightning arcing down my arms, and energy bolts swirling in the palms of my hands.

"Whatever's approaching, is about to have a really fucking bad day."

   "Uh ... Argyle, is that thouest we hear?"

"We?! There was only one creature that says we!" I ran towards the entrance, then I saw a dark pony figure limping in the moonlit distance.

    "Think you can fool me by hiding in pony form like before you bitch?! No, this time you will pay for what you did to my friends!"

   I flashported to the creature tackling it. It let out a agonized yell, as it hit hard onto the caves jagged rock floor. My hand was aimed right at its dark and dirty face, just seconds away from sending it to oblivion, until I heard it speak.

   "If even thou hast fallen to the evil that poisons this land, then please kill me now! Just make it quick." Her eyes flared a bright purple, as Nightmare Moon came out of her.

   "Back traitorous beast, you shant hurt her!"

"Wait, I know that voice... Luna?!"

   She pushed me off with a powerful pressure blast. I landed on my back, as Moon charged her horn. "Die traitor!"

   Her horn sparked, then her spell blew out in a awkward direction, missing me and hitting the cave somewhere down to my left. She collapsed with a loud groan.

   I got up then rushed over to her. "LUNA?! I can't believe it, I thought you got captured, or worse!"

   "No, we ... ugh ... bearly got away. They were fast, but we art faster thankfully."

   I looked at her coat, it was blood stained, and there were deep cut's all over her body. Even her horn had a small knife cut on it, which explained why her spell failed.

   My heart was torn by her condition. Most of the wounds on her body were then freshly opened thanks to my tackle; worse still, was the dirt, and rock fragments caked into the deep wound's on her left side.

  I hated myself for doing this to her.

   "This is all my fault, I let my rage blind me, I am so sorry Luna." My eyes started to burn again.

   "It's alright Argyle, this is nothing."

   I used what strength I had built up while resting, to move her to a better spot. Then I cast a advanced healing spell on her with one hand, while I gently had a water spell flowing with the other, cleaning her dirty wounds.

"This is not much, but it will stabilize the wounds, and stop the bleeding."

   "Who were thouest talking to? I am looking, but I can't see nor sense anypony else here."

   I shrugged, "I suppose I need to tell someone about it sooner or later, and if anypony on this planet can understand my plight, it's Luna."

   "Since I was first brought here, I have been hearing this voice inside my mind. It taunts me, and it wont shut up, it's driving me fricking crazy."

   Luna tried to lift her head up, but I gently stopped her. "No don't, your wound's have not stopped bleeding yet."

   She used her left eye to look at me instead. "Thou hearith the voice too? And it started as soon as thy got here?" Her eye got wide as I nodded yes.

    Her eye closed. "I too, hear the voice."

   Luna took a deep breath, then told me her story:

  "It started over one thousand years ago. I was just managing the night like always, watching my subjects sleep so soundly. I was at ease that they felt so safe under my moon, like I was their shield in the night. That was when I heard it, the voice. It said I should hate them for leaving me alone all the time, that they must hate me, and love only my sister; but, I told it I loved what I did, and I would never have it changed. But it persisted, and after months of hearing its pestering, I was at my wits end. I got cross with it one night, I told it to "keep thine's trap shut for once". The voice then got angry with me, it started to threaten me, then my subjects, and it just got angrier after that. I started to lose control over my powers, then my body, and soon I was trapped inside my own mind."

   She shifted uneasily in her place of rest, then took another breath in.

   "I watched in terror, as what became Nightmare Moon destroyed my home, by forming the Lunar Republic, and with it she started a civil war. She brought into the world monsters of darkness, also, she mutated my subjects into sickening murderers that killed without any regret. My sister had to ally all the pony races here to stop her. After a whole year of bloody conflict, I was banished to the moon for one thousand years. They say I did it because I was jealous of my sister, that I hated the kingdom like some spoiled brat! Twas a lie!"

   The dark alicorn was besides herself with tears, sobing slightly as she continued.

   "I love my sister, and I love my subjects like they are my own children! But I can't even look at any of them now, not without seeing the faces of their ancestors. I think they all would have been better off if I hath just jumped off the cloud that night."

   Luna's eyes glowed as Nightmare's voice came out. "I am so sorry Luna, I canst never repay the debt I ow-"

   Luna shot back a shout of rage.

"No thouest can't monster! I watched in agony as thouest burned my kingdom for a year; powerless I watched on, as thee slaughtered my subjects, my children! Once they felt safe under my moon, but you ruined that! You ruined everything!"

   She inhaled sharply, then yelled, "I HATE YOU!"

   I remember this part well, how uncertain the future looked, how painful watching my best friend suffer that way felt, and how her usually wavy ethereal mane, lied straight and flat over the cave's cold floor. I felt like the middle man, like there was nothing I could do to ease her pain, but listen as she vented her anger for spending a millennium alone in the dark.

"This must be her first time letting out such feelings."

   She screamed over and over again those three words of torment, as if to make up for the time she watched Nightmare rage war on her people, for the time she spent banished on the moon, and for every night she could have had with her subjects lost.

"To keep such emotions caged for all that time, what a truly terrible burden to bare."

   Luna was panting like she had run a mile. "I ... hate ... you."

  Her voice was losing its volume, as she began to lose her breath. She finally stopped yelling, but her tears remained falling like raindrops on an overcast night.

"I have to do something, middle man be damned! What was that old saying, 2 seconds of stupidity?"

   At this time her wounds were clean and stabilized, so I hugged her without fear. I gathered as much warm positive energy as I could in my weakened state, then I ran my hand over the small cut on her cheek below her eye, healing it near instantly.

"At least I can take that pain away."

   Luna stopped crying when she felt my embrase, slightly surprised by it, as I tightened lightly.

   "Luna, I promise I will find a way to stop this hell, even if it costs me my life. No matter what, it will be alright."

   "Thank you Argyle, but enough friends have died already."

   I looked at her, "It's only going to get worse, you know?"

   The dark alicorn closed her eyes, then whispered, "I know."

   We lied there like that for a few minutes. I made a mental note to let go once her tears had stopped completely.

   "So, do you hear it now?" She turned slightly left to look at me.

   "No, it stopped as soon as you came here."

   She let her gaze back to the cave wall.

   "That was how Nightmare Moon behaved for me as well. She would start talking when I was alone, then she would stop when somepony came near. I suppose that is how they figured I grew jealous of my kingdom, as I would be in my worst of moods while alone, but I never told anypony the real reason behind my mood when I was."

   I let her go, feeling it was the right time. "You can tell them now, whenever you are ready."

   I got up then walked left so I was right in front of her. I sat and leaned on the wall so I could help her whole body heal.

   She looked at me, "Do you know how long it hath been, since I was last hugged like that?"

   I just sat there looking at her silently, unknowing of how to safely respond to such a question.

   She closed her eyes, doing so forced a tear to fall down her cheek, as she painfully whispered. "For far too long."

   Luna's face looked grief stricken, as tears came again. Her head fell on my left shoulder, as her will to hold back failed.

"Ah hell, not again. Poor Luna. Well, her sister did try to kill her, and now we are both hunted by her."

   At that time, I was physically steadfast towards to her sudden, and aggressive need for someone to be there for her, yet my mind was near it's brink. I trusted my heart and numbed my mind, as I tried my best to help a friend get through letting go.

   "It's going to be alright, just hang in there Princess."

   I supposed that Luna felt like she finaly found someone who could understand what she went through. It made sense I supposed. She did tell me once I was her only real friend since Nightmare Moon.

"Maybe that is why she hid all this from everyone. She must have been afraid of wether or not they would see her differently afterwards."

   "You know, I would never think less of you, especially now." I smiled.

   She remained silent, speech wise. I knew she heard me. Luna did not need to speak.

   After a few minutes, she got ahold of her emotions, then she let me go. "By the moon, I am sorry about that Argyle." Her ears when down in embarrassment. "I don't know what came over me."

   "No, do not apologize. We both are going to need this, that is, if we want to live, and fight back."

   With that said, I then resumed what I was going to do before.

"By placing a hand over the heart with this spell, thou canst heal a whole body at once; however, twill take time and energy, so useth this only when thy must. And remember, never pusheth thyself too far."

   I remembered Luna's words that time, as I used that same spell to heal her. She then laid her head back down on my shoulder, with her dark ethereal mane wavy again, but resting to one side. I began to cast the spell with both my hands cuping over her heart.

   Luna's voice was raspy, from mental exertion and fatigue. "Argyle, did I also tell you how long it hath been since I last had a best friend? Well ... you just fixed that as well."

   I was going to comment about her transition over archaic getting better, but within seconds she was asleep.

   A warm fuzzy feeling grew in my stomach. "So, this is what watching her people sleep soundly must have felt like for her."

   I never had anyone trust me that way before. It's something that can't be taught, only felt.

   There was no tension in Luna's body, even with the horrors that plagued Equestria just outside that cave, she yet was sleeping like no harm could ever come to her while in my arms.

   I whispered very lightly, "Such a terrible burden." I laid my head down on hers, then went back to my past thoughts.

                                                                   ***

   Twilight returned soon after the incident with Spike and my pistol. "Alright Argyle, ready to go?"

   After I hid the pistol somewhere no one would find it, I went right to get an early start on cleaning. When Twilight returned, I had then finished sweeping the floor.

   "Yeah, let's go." I let the broom lay on the wall.

   She shrugged, while gesturing to the broom in my hand, "You were cleaning while I was gone?"

   "It's a long story, I will tell you later." I put the broom down, then walked to the middle of the main library room.

   "Alright so what do I do?"

   Twilight turned slightly, "Just place your hand on my back and we will be off!"

   "Wait for me!" Spike ran downstairs, then hopped on Twilight's back. "I'm not missing this one."

   "Alright then, hang on tight." She said.

   I stood close, with my hand on her back. Her coat was very soft, nothing like the horses back home.

   Her horn started to glow again. "Alright, hang on now you two."

"Something tells me this is a ba- " The room paused for less then a heart beat as a bright light enveloped me. I felt that same sensation of being viscus liquid forced through a sieve. Then two heart beats into it, light shot back into my eyes. I emerged very disoriented, and dizzy.

   I fell to my knees gasping. While looking around with blurry vision, I heard what sounded like laughter. My vision started to get its focus back, while I tried to regain my footing.

   "Wow, you okay Argyle?" Spike asked, while he jumped down from Twilight's back.

   "Oh no, sorry Argyle! I should have told you that it can get rough on your first flashport."

   I was panting a little, "O-oh yeah, I'm good. My matter just displaced a little, -ugh- humans can totally shrug that off."

"Yeah right, the Hulk rollercoster in Universal Florda had the touch of a toddler compared to that."

   I got up to my feet, then took my surroundings in. Twilight was still at my side, with Spike as well, and It was definitely Sugarcube Corner. Dangling above the register counter was a cloth sign. The words "Glad you're not dead!"were painted in pink on it. Around me were tables set up with cakes, pastries, party punch, and other party goodies.

   Then four ponies burst out of their hiding spots, with an explosion of confetti, followed by a loud cheer. "Surprise!"

"Shit! One of these days, I'm going to contract a serious case of dead from a heart attack. Wait, Pinkie Pie threw me a party? Well, where is she?"

   I heard what sounded like a carnival organ outside. I went outside with the others to check it out, then a heavily decorated purple wagon lumbered out of a alleyway.

"Well that's just great... It's the welcome wagon. Normally I would be over joyed, but did she remember to put the batter in the oven, and the confetti in the cannon? Or..."

   My thoughts froze when the pink pony popped her head out from behind the left of the wagon, she was waring her party cake hat. With the wagon then right in front of Sugarcube Corner, she hopped over to the red button, then pressed it in.

   I was about to find out.

   The thing opened up like a chest, exposing a very colourful array of flags swinging, horns trumping, candy cane coloured party cannons pointing upwards, and that all too familiar song.

   Pinkie then started to dance a number on her two back hooves, while singing an abridged version of her famous welcome song.

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, I'm glad your not dead!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, you're alive instead!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, to that I say hooray!

   Welcome, welcome, welcome, to Ponyville this day!

   Pinkie made physics facepalm, as she was able to alternate between playing a completely random assortment of instruments, while bouncing, and still somehow dance on two hooves. If you think seeing this scene in the show was awesome, then take it from me, seeing it in person was just incredible.

   After the song was over, I shot the wagon a look, its oven and cannon ready to burst its contents. I then remembered my previous fear. As the possible future of getting smothered in cake batter flashed before my eyes, I realized I only had one pair of clothes; the thought having to get around in some kind of loincloth while my clothes were being cleaned, made a shock of terror shoot up my spine.

   I heard the bell like tone from the oven, I then nose dived to the ground yelling, "Hit the dirt!"

   An explosion of cake batter projected over where I was just standing, barely missing me. Then I waited for the party cannons to go off, but nothing happened after that.

   I looked up, and saw Pinkie standing just a few feet away.

   "Whoops! Looks like I forgot the confetti this time ... again, hehehe! But wow, you really are like a spark, the way the cannons went off, and you were all like, "Hit the dirt!" She did a pretty good impersonation of me diving for cover.

"Then you dived barely avoiding a batter bath!"

   I got up dusting myself off, then Pinkie showed me the beautiful white cake she was holding.

   It had the words -"Welcome to Ponyville Sparky! P.s Still glad you're not dead"- iced onto its top surface in yellow.

   How she managed to write all that so perfectly on that small cake, remains to this day as some kind of Tom Cruise level witchcraft.

   "Wow that is a beautiful cake Pinkie."

   "Thanks! Now come on, let's go inside and get this party started!"

   Everyone and myself went back into Sugarcube. While the gang was distracted by Pinkie's antics, eating at all the party goodies and by just having a blast altogether, I sat at a table watching the whole thing unfold, while eating a slice of my cake.

   I felt a hoof touch my shoulder, I looked over it and saw a pink mane. "Oh, hi Fluttershy, what's going on?"

   "Oh ... I just came by to see if you were alright."

   I turned to look at her. "Yeah I'm alright, why wouldn't I be?"

   "Well ... what I meant was, you're just sitting here all by yourself, while everypony else is having fun in your party. I just thought you might be upset over something. Like if you were home sick?"

   "I see, don't worry, I'm not upset. I just like to sit and watch. That is how I enjoy things, that way it's hard to miss a detail. And about home-" I paused to compare the last twenty four hours to the nineteen year's I spent on Earth, and, even still, that feeling would not go away. I was starting to get homesick, yet I hated the thought of leaving.

   "I don't know, Fluttershy." My tone was light.

   "Ah I see, that Is how I like to enjoy most thing's as well-" Fluttershy froze in mid sentence, as what I said finally sunk in. "Oh my, why don't you? If you don't mind if I ask of course."

   I thought for minute, while watching Pinkie do a hat trick with a cupcake, by trying to make it disappear. After the trick was over however, the fresh smear of icing near the left corner of her mouth betrayed the illusion.

   "It's not that I don't want to go home, I really do want to, but I feel like I belong here. I know it sounds utterly ridiculous, trust me on that, and for the life of me I cannot figure out why."

   I turned in my seat to face her. As she had her head slightly tilted to the side, her complete concentration was on me.

   I took in a breath and continued.

"But, even though I have only lived nineteen years, there is one piece of wisdom that I will always follow. Always trust your gut. Mine is screaming, "Stay, as only a fool would want to abandon such a wonderful company of individuals."

   Fluttershy whimpered softly like she heard something sad.

"That was a very beautiful thing to say, I never expected you would warm up to us so fast. I figured we would seem strange, or ... weird, compared to what you must be used to."

   I smiled, as her eyes started tearing slightly. "Well then, It's lucky for you guys, that I consider the words strange, or weird, as complements."

    She gave me a big smile in response.

"I'm torn, between a promise, and a feeling that I have to stay. What the hell do I do? I lose no matter what. But the worst fucking part is, I can't figure out why!"

   Pinkie yelled from across the room, while bouncing and waving a hoof in the air, "Come on Argyle! It's time for partying silly, not sitting!"

   After she said that, everyone else turned to stare at me, with looks of anticipation.

   Fluttershy asked, "Ready to join us?"

   "Yeah." I smiled back, while swallowing my thoughts. "Sure am." I got up, then walked with her to join the party, and my new friends.

                                                                ***

    At this point I will skip a full week. To catch you up, the seven of us were going to see Celestia the following day. I learned a lot about magic from Twilight in that short amount of time.

   I could then flashport, and wield an array of passive and aggressive elemental spells effectively; moreover, Twilight was a great teacher, and I have always been a fast learner, but even then she was very surprised towards my progress from novice to adept in just one week. She told me she would discuss that with the Princess later.

   During that week, weird things started to happen around town, like more animal attacks in the Everfree then normal for one. We journeyed into the Everfree to visit Zacora after the news hit, she then told us something dark was looming over the forest, and it was stirring up the wildlife.

  That did not bode well, as it meant I could not safely keep my secret from my friends for much longer, without risking their health.

   At that time I was in my room, studing a little before bed. I had no idea the next day -the day I went to Canterlot to meet the Princess- was the day everything started to change, forever.

Chapter five. Dancing lights, and secret projects

   Earlier that day, Twilight tried to find some information on how to break dimensional fabrics, but even her great collection was missing the book on that. What she did find was largely intangible, as the little information she had access to was mostly wild theories and speculation.

   We finished our studies for the day, then Twilight, Spike, and myself went to bed, even though it was still an hour or two before midnight.

   I was laying on my bed, reading "The Transitions of Elements." After I finished the passige on how air can turn into lightening, I put the tome down, then blew out the candle on my bed stand.

   It was hard falling asleep, as I was full of thoughts about home. Although I was starting to like staying with Twilight, I was still very homesick. I missed my family, my friends at my community college, and most of all, I missed my little sister. That little rascal always brightened up my day.

   I promised myself I would watch over her, always be there to make sure she forever had that smile of hers on, no matter what it took. Every moment I spent there, was a moment I broke that promise.

  With a sigh, I painfully forced myself to sleep; and after what felt like all night, I finally fell into the depths of rim.

                                                                                            ***

   It was early in the morning, the sun's light was peeping through the blue curtains that blocked the window to the left of the room. The room was normal in size, someone was sleeping in a bed that was settled in the middle of the room.

   A redheaded man, dressed in a full navy uniform, walked in.

   "Hay champ, get up!"

   The man spoke with a light Irish accent.

   The person sleeping rolled over to his left on the bed, obviously trying to ignore the man.

   "Come on skipper, up and at them, or you're gonna miss navy history!"

   The man in uniform walked to the left end of the room, then opened the curtains that kept the sun's light out. He walked back over to the left bed side, then bent down. He had a sad look on his face.

   "Hey bud, I know you're not feeling great right now, and your movement isn't so great either, but don't you want to ride a destroyer?"

   The person's head shot up from the covers. He looked like a teen boy, whose age could hardly be over 19. His brown hair stuck up on one side, and his soft brown eyes squinted from the sun's stinging light.

   "Huh? There is no way they will let me board your ship Liam; and besides, even if I said yes, you could lose your spot as Lieutenant if anyone found me aboard, and I will not risk that."

   The boy however, had almost no accent, and spoke crisply.

   He gave the boy a wink.

  "Let your big brother worry about the navy brass, you just make sure you're ready for something special."

   Liam's features betrayed his seemingly calm demeanor, as he looked at his brother with worry in his eyes.

   "How do you feel bud? Do you need help lifting yourself up?"

   "No I'm fine for now, thanks."

   The boy rose from the bed, then Liam helped him make the covers neat.

   "Need me to help with your clothes?"

   "No, I think I'm good today."

   He gave him a thumbs up. "See? There's the skipper I know, tough as nails! Now, do you want the usual  for breakfast? Eggs, bacon, and coffee?"

   The boy nodded yes, while walking to his closet. Inside were an assortment of clothing, shirts, pants, and a very interesting coat was hanging to his right. He reached for it, then ran his hand inside its left pocket. He brought out a piece of folded paper. When the boy opened it, it had finely hand written words on its inner surface.

May 5, 1939.

"Akaiem, my grandson. I hope this letter finds you in good health.

By the time you read this, I will have lead my last charge. Don't let the end of this old man's story ruin yours, for all is not yet lost my boy. Even while I lay in this cursed hospital bed, there is still one last card this old general can play.

First Akaiem, I leave to you all my prize things:

My 1911 pistol.

My trench greatcoat.

My old pipe, and don't smoke it please. It's a nasty habit, take an old man's word for it.

My medals, with my dog tags.

And, my old pocket watch. This old war horse, has been passed down our family since the civil war. Now, this piece of legacy is yours to carry boy.

Second, I will also leave to you the secret behind them.

You see, that is not just a 1911, that is not just a trench coat, and those are not just trinkets or an old watch, they were all my friends. They kept me safe through that hell in europe, and now they will keep *you** safe my boy; since old Owen won't be here much longer, to watch over the best grandson he could ask for, I now leave these things to watch over you.*

Third, be sure to live a long healthy life, as it is part of my final grand strategy, for you to become something truly great.

Fourth, If all else fails, no matter what, Faugh a Ballagh , and always trust your gut.

Finally, know that your grandpa loves you more then you know. Goodbye my boy.

Your Grandfather, Owen."

   Akaiem's eyes burned with tears, as he whispered. "I am sorry Grandpa, I fear I have failed to uphold my end."

   Liam saw the hesitation, when Akaiem went to grasp Owen's greatcoat. "I miss him too bud."

   He had a look of thought for a moment, then he smiled.

"Hey why don't you bring his stuff on board with ya? The whole get up! Who knows, maybe it will rub off a sense of fashion on some of my crew mates." He laughed lightly.

   Akaiem smiled. "Yeah, I think he would like that."

   Liam walked out of the room, while Akaiem got fully dressed.

   Akaiem walked out when Liam called that breakfast was ready, Liam got a look at the full battle dress that his Grandfather wore during the Great War.

   "Whoa, looking daper skipper!" He stood at attention, then gave Akaiem a crisp salute.

"Now you're ready to command the allied forces right into the heart of the reich sir! But, it's the advice of your Lieutenant, to never start a campaign without breakfast, especially before you go crushing the nazi war machine."

   Liam laughed with a large smile on his face.

   Akaiem just rolled his eyes. "At ease "Lieutenant," if you let out any more hot air, we will end up invading Berlin in a flying house."

   He nodded his head while chuckling. "That's brilliant skipper! The Krauts will never suspect that."

   Akaiem just looked at him. "They're Germans, not food Liam."

   Liam smiled. "You are what you eat little bro."

   He sat down, with Akaiem then shaking his head, at the table.

   After they both ate, they walked outside towards the left of what looked like a beach house. There parked near the road, was a military issue GPW.

   "I sure don't remember Philadelphia being this cold, it's only Autumn." Liam was rubbing both his arms with his hands.

   They both got into the Jeep, while Liam started the engine.

"We were on our way to Norfolk Virginia with three other ships, but the admiral leading us there had to make a quick pit stop here."

   Liam backed out of the drive way, then started driving down the street towards the docks.

   Akaiem gave Liam a look of question. "Why? Were you low on fuel? Ammo?... Alcohol?"

   Liam cracked up, then gave Akaiem a silly serious look. "A sailor running out of hard drink?! Why, that is unheard of!"

   He shook his head while still laughing.

"Haha, no no, nothing like that, navy men are not allowed to drink when on duty. If you're ever on a ship in combat, and you make just one wrong step, you would be gone faster then a shot of whisky during RNR."

   They stopped in front of a red light, then Liam gave his brother a mischievous wink.

"Now, the real reason is a surprise. Sorry champ, but you will just have to wait and see."

   After about twenty minutes of driving, they arrived at the docks. Liam helped Akaiem out of the Jeep, then waved an arm at the mob of sailors near one of the massive destroyers.

   "Ahoy there! Our skipper has arrived boys!"

   The words USS Eldridge was painted in bold white near the bow. Strange large cables hung from the ships sides, they looked like huge black christmas tree light cables, just without the lightbulbs.

   They both made their way over to the ship, were the mob waited while cheering and clapping. "Skipper, skipper, skipper!"

   They all surrounded both brothers, as Liam introduced his brother to the whole crew.

"Fellas, this is my little brother Akaiem. Akaiem, this is the whole crew of the best vessel that ever sailed the seven seas, the USS Eldridge. Say hey fellas!"

   They all cheered out. "Welcome aboard Akaiem!"

   They both made their way aboard the ship, as the other crew members followed closely behind.

   Once on board, Liam faced Akaiem, then spoke.

   "We have a few hours before we get orders to ship off, so, we have plenty of time for a tour!"

   "You're leaving already? But, you just got here." Akaiem looked slightly irked by this news.

   "Oh no, not for at least two more days. We are suppose to test out some new kind of ship upgrade later today!"

   Liam moved his head in closer to Akaiem, then whispered.

   "Word is little brother, it's some kind of Tesla, or Einstein machine that makes ships invisible!"

   His eyes went wide. "What? Tesla AND Einstien, really, no joke?!"

   He held his hand over his heart.

   "A Lieutenant never lies, but I don't want to get your hopes too high just yet, since, it is just a rumor after all you know."

   He gave the boy a sly look.

"However, most of the crew and I have seen a bunch of egg heads in white coats walking around the ship, and an older man was with them, he looked like Einstein himself. He even had that crazy looking hair of his."

   "No way, Einstein was here?"

   "Pretty sure of it. Yesterday, the whole crew were at attention on the top deck, when we saw the egg heads talking to him, while walking down deck towards the stern of the ship. So that was why I was late getting home last night, the whole crew was getting briefed on the exercise for today."

   The other sailors there all nodded their heads yes.

   "Did you see those large cables, hanging from the sides of the ship while on dock?" Liam had a look of cunning, like he knew something Akaiem did not.

   "The big black ones? Yes, why?" Akaiem rose his right eye brow slightly.

   "The egg heads put them there, two days after we came to dock."

   He lowered his brow, then put his hand on his chin in thought. "That is interesting."

   Liam, continued.

"Anyway, that is only half of the surprise! You not only get to be on board to see it, but you get to hit the switch that turns the sucker on!"

   "Whoa, that's so neat! Thanks-" Akaiem stopped in mid sentence, then his face soured to one of disappointment.

   "Liam?"

   He looked at him. "Yeah champ? Ready to get started? This ship won't tour itself you know." He had a big smile on.

   "Is what the doctors said before the reason why you're being so nice?"

   His smile slowly dropped away, then he started to look at the floor, while scratching the back of his head.

   "Uh, I didn't mean to-" Akaiem cut him off.

   "I knew it. So, it took me only having a few years left to live, for you to start acting like the brother I always needed?"

   Most of the other sailors cleared their throats. Sensing where that was going, they all scattered, then went about the ship in random directions.

   Liam, had a pain ridden expression on his face.

"Akaiem look, I know I have not been a very good brother to you, but after dad died in the bombing at Pearl Harbor, I just..."

   "You just picked up, then joined the navy, you left me to be with mom, here, alone. That's what you did. Now you want to just come back and act like it never happened?" Akaiem's tone was kept, but the heat of his anger could have been felt down the hallway.

   Liam's eyes started to water a little.

"Akaiem, I just don't want my mistake to be the last image you see of me. I don't want you to leave everything seeing me as the how-not-to-be-a-brother figure. I just want to give you something special to hold on to, that's all. I never meant you harm, I am so sorry."

   Akaiem put his hand on Liam's shoulder. "You already gave me something special, you gave me my brother back."

   Liam sighed with a look of relief, then he hugged Akaiem.

   "Ow, ow, ow, ow! Easy there!"

   "Oh damn! Sorry champ, I forgot about your muscle pains."

   "It's alright." He dusted himself off. "So, when does the tour start?"

   His brothers smile returned in full bloom. "Right now skipper!"

   He let out a sharp whistle, then all the other sailors from before popped their heads out of random corridors dotting down the long hallway through the ship, while  they all cheered. "Yeah!"

   "YEAH! Let's tour the shit out of this boat!"

   All the other sailors just shot spitefull looks back at the man standing in the middle of the hallway.

   "Chad, you just had to open your mouth, huh?" A sailor with a scar over his eye said.

   "Oh shit, sorry Akaiem, bad habbits die hard!" Chad yelled from down the hall.

   The sailor with a blue shirt just rolled his eyes. "You jackass, just shush already."

   Liam and the other sailors took Akaiem, and toured around the whole ship. It was just as huge on the inside, as it was on the outside. They spent hours walking down metal hallways, and plate steel stares. They got to see the engine room, the turrets both inside and out, then they went to see the bridge.

   A bell rang, then Liam looked at Akaiem. "Hear that? It's lunch time, so let's go tour the mess hall!"

   The other sailors cheered, "Grub, grub, grub," while following close behind Liam and Akaiem to the mess hall.

   Steel doors, with port holes in the middle for windows, blocked their path though to the mess hall.

   A middle aged dark coloured man unlocked one of the doors, then peeked out and smiled.

   "There's the skipper!" He whistled sharply. "Your look'n sharp boss, and I bet your hungry right?"

   Akaiem nodded yes.

   "Well you came at the right time, lunch is ready, so come on in! I hope you brought your appetite, cause there's plenty for everyone."

   Liam cast the man a look. "We heard the bell, Henry."

   Henry chuckled, while shaking his head. He opened the door, then gestured for everyone to come in.

   The mess hall was like a full cafeteria. It had a wide range of differant foods: like soup, meats, vegetables, and more. Henry seemed like a nice guy. He was funny too, as he would make sound effects when he would put food on your plate, while going down the serving line.

   "BAM! There you go boss, enjoy." He had a big smile on.

   Akaiem smiled. "Thanks Henry."

   Liam, followed by Akaiem, as well as much of the other sailors near by,  sat down at one of the big tables.

   After they ate, Akaiem started shifting in his seat, then he touched his brother's shoulder to get his attention.

   "Um, Liam? Were are the bathrooms?"

   He pointed over to the steel doors they came from an hour ago.

   "Just go through those doors again, and take your first left. You can't miss it."

   He got up, then walked out of the mess hall.

   While he walked down the hallway, he heard some voices in front of him. He walked onward, as the voices grew louder.

   They came from a room to his right, he saw the door was ajar. The boy's curiosity got the better of him, as he peeked into the crack through the door. There -standing in the middle of the room- were two men.

   One was in what looked like a full navy formal uniform, decorated in white and black, with gold braids that hung from his shoulders, and a multitude of campaign ribbons across his left chest. He had black hair with streaks of white going though it. He had a disingenuous smile on, towards the other man.

   He spoke in a mild gentleman like tone of voice.

   "Now Lieutenant, you know as well as I the importance of what we are doing here. Remember, the Minister of Defense himself ordered this done, and he appointed me as the head of this project. Now wipe all records of the USS Eldridge from ever having been docked here in Philadelphia, and, don't leave any trace of this ship having taken part in this project. Is that understood, Lieutenant?"

   His tone was also soft, as if he were addressing a child.

   The other man had blonde hair, and freckles dotting his face. He wore a less attractive plain white uniform, and also had a guilt stricken look on his face.

   "Yes, Sir, but this can't be right, these men don't deserve this, Sir. They did not sign up for this ... and nether did I, Admiral."

   The Admiral's smile went to a small frown.

   "Aw, but remember, Lieutenant, this is the military life. We own you, and we get to put you through whatever suits our fancy. These men know what signing up really means, that they are signing their lives away, for their country, of course. Now, are your orders understood? Or will I just have to find someone ... more capable of fulfilling this country's needs?"

   The Lieutenant just hanged his head down, then replied in a low tone. "Understood, Sir..."

   The Admiral put his uniform cap on, then turned to walk towards the door.

"Glad you finally see reason. I expect to hear the full report tomorrow."

   He turned his head to face the Lieutenant, then grinned.

"Oh yes. and welcome to the military life. I am sure you will fit in perfectly."

   He turned back, then stopped in mid stride, as he glared right at the crack in the ajar door.

"My my, looks like someone can't keep his nose to his own business. That's very rude indeed."

   Akaiem took off, moving to his right down the hallway, in as brisk a pace as his stiff muscles would allow. As he cleared the right corner, he heard a voice call out to him.

   "Hey Akaiem, where's the fire? You need to take it easy."

   Akaiem looked to his right, and down that hallway, back towards the mess hall, stood Liam.

   "Liam! Quick, we need to get out of here! He's going to catch us!"

   The Irish sailor looked worried. "Whoa, slow down champ. Who's going to catch us?"

   Akaiem had a desperate look. "No time Liam! We have to-"

   Liam's face froze into a frightened look, as his eyes focused on something in the hallway behind Akaiem. He then grabbed Akaiem, while dashing into a service room to their left.

   "I know you're here boy." The Admiral had a playful tone, while it seeped out a hint of malintent.

"So, you like to play games, hmmm? Hide'n seek? I love that game, adults play it too you know, but the ending to our version isn't as well spirited... Well, that depends on what side of the game you're on, of course."

   The Admiral chuckled.

   Liam whispered. "What is the Admiral doing here? He is not supposed to be here for at least another hour."

   "What is wrong with that man, Liam?" Akaiem looked afraid.

   "I don't know, something has always been off about him. He has always given me the creeps."

   Liam silently locked the door, with his hand on Akaiem's shoulder, he kept him to his right. They both stood inside that small storage room, waiting for the Admiral to move on.

   After a few minutes of waiting, Liam opened the storage room door, then looked outside both ways.

"Coast is clear skipper."

   He walked out into the hallway, then looked at his wrist watch. "Oh man, come on Akaiem, it's almost time!"

   Akaiem looked uneasy. "Wait, Liam, what about the Admiral? We can't just go walking around, he might find us."

   "Don't worry, we're going right to the engine room. That freak wont find us in there."

   They made their way to the engine room, then Liam showed his brother where they will be sitting.

   Two metal chairs sat next to a strange looking box shaped machine. It was huge, with welds and rivets dotting its black surface, it looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. It was connected to the huge black cables that ran throughout the room and hull. A single main switch was welded on the front of the metal behemoth.

   "There she is champ!"

   A voice boomed on the megaphone.

"Now hear this, time for departure in tee minus 30 minutes. All crews to their stations, engine crews final check before departure. That is all."

   "Hear that skipper? It's almost time! You ready to make navy history?"

   Akaiem look excited. "Oh yeah!"

   Liam grinned. "Then take the left seat. We will wait for now."

   They both took to their seats, and waited. Engine crew members ran about the room, checking dials and gauges, oiling all the massive machines, and gave anything they thought looked in need of service attention.

   The megaphone boomed again. "Now hear this, all engine crews, fire up boilers 1 through 3. That is all."

   One of the engine crew motioned for Liam, he then got up to help the engine crew start the engines. After they stuck a strange looking burning torch into each boiler, the ship's engines roared to life.

   He walked back to sit down next to Akaiem. "Listen to her purr." He said with a smile.

   They both sat there, and waited more. The noise from the engine died down some, after the ship sailed for a little.

   The megaphone boomed once again. "Now hear this. All crews prepare for the test, switch crew to your station."

   Liam looked at Akaiem, then gestured to him. "That's us bro, get ready."

   A single metal lever made for the machine's main on switch, Akaiem got himself ready for the command to to pull.

   The megaphine boomed for the last time. "Green light switch crew. Go ahead skipper, pull the switch."

   "That's your cue champ! Go ahead."

   "Wait, Liam." Akaiem looked worried, he was thinking about what he over heard from the Admiral.

   "What is it bro?" Liam put his hand on Akaiem's shoulder. "Second thoughts?"

   "No, It's what the Admiral said." Akaiem looked Liam right in the eye. "I think this might not be a good idea."

   "Hey, I would never do anything unless I was sure you would be safe." He gave his brother a reassuring smile.

"Don't worry, those egg heads know what their doing."

   "Okay." Akaiem still looked unsure.

   "Hey, tell you what, why don't we pull the switch?" Liam put his hand on the lever, with a grin.

   "Alright." The boy still had an uneasy expression.

   Akaiem, and Liam both pulled the lever down, then the machine hummed to life. An electric arc jumped across the switch connector.

   Both of them jumped, then withdrew their hands.

   Liam laughed light heartedly. "Whoa, feisty one isn't she? Are you alright?"

   "Damn thing nearly shocked me, but yeah I'm fine."

   A wave of static rushed over Akaiem, making all his hairs stand up.

   The boy looked at Liam. "Hey, you feel that?"

   "Yeah, I do, isn't that strange?" Liam was rubbing both his arms with his hands.

   The ship started to shake without vibration, a engine crew member was standing next to one of the huge black cables, with a wrinch in his left hand. The wrench shot out of his hand, then stuck to the cable with a loud metallic clap. He tried to free his wrench to the best of his ability, but came to no avail.

   The man shrugged while shaking his head at Liam.

   Grandfather Owens dog tags shot out from under his greatcoat, then tungged at Akaiem's neck towards the machine.

   "Very strong magnetic field... Interesting." Akaiem had a thoughtful look.

   The ocean began to become visible through the ships hull, as the machine started displacing the ships matter.

   "Holy mother of god!" One of the engine crew members swore. "What the devil is happening to the ship?!"

   "Well I'll be, she actually works!" Liam cheered.

"Old Friz will shit a brick when he starts fighting our new fleet of ghost ships!"

   The ship shook, and energy arced across the hull. Gauges and dials began exploding, sending hot steam jetting from them.

   One of the crew members dodged a steam jet, then checked the pipe gauges that still functioned.

   "What the hell?" Another crew member shouted. "That thing is playing havoc with our gear!"

   The megaphone hissed with static, as a muffled voice came through, its clearity jumped over bouts of harsh static.

   "Red aler -... Switch cre -  ... turn of - ... machi -... Repeat, re - ert! Switch cr - ... Tur - off - ... machine!

   Liam cought just enough out of the megaphone. He shot up form his chair, then grabed ahold of the switch. He pulled downward as hard as he could, but the switch was firmly locked into place.

   Liam yelled. "Come on everyone! Help me turn this beast off!"

   The other crew members ran towards Liam, with crowbars, and other tools in hand.

   Akaiem joined in with the other sailors, grabbing the left part of the lever. They all pulled at once, while yelling.

   "HEAVE!"

   The switch remained content to stay stuck, defying the sailors attempts to save the ship.

   Liam yelled. "Give her the HO boys!"

   Chanting at once they pulled again.

    "HO!" The switch then broke free with a metalic clang.

   The machine then went from humming to a violent buzzing noise. Lightning began arcing across the metal behemoth, causing it to began bulging like a balloon. The intense pressure caused rivets to shoot out from its structure at ballistic speeds.

   The crew scattered, as rivets shot around the metal room, bouncing and sparking with each hit.

   Liam grabbed Akaiem, then yelled. "Quick everyone, to the emergency escape hatch!"

   "Abandon ship!" One of the other sailors yelled.

   They all ran for a big red door. At this point, the ocean was almost fully visible through the ship's hull.

    Akaiem looked back at the machine, it was then glowing red hot. It looked as though an inferno was building inside, as if the metal behemoth was vying to soon consume them all in heated death.

   The nearly invisible megaphone screamed with static, as what Akaiem could make out sounded like screams of agony, and frantic unintelligible yelling.

   Liam, and the croud of other sailors, got the hatch open.

   He threw his hand out to Akaiem, while yelling. "AKAIEM, RUN TO ME-" then a deafening explosion threw Akaiem off his feet. A wave of black washed over his vision, blinding him.

   Akaiem felt as if he was floating. As he opened his eyes, he saw nothing but a black expance; exept the meany lights that were dancing across the void like background. It looked as if god was painting streaks of white over an eternal cimmerian canvas.

   While Akaiem's eyes ajusted to the sudden darkness, his face froze in terror. His eyes began to make out the countless shapes and outlines of the other sailors , and the whole ship, floating in the expanse's endless background.

    As the lights arced across the expanse, they consumed some shapes, then they just passed over others. He felt something pulling on him, as he began to float towards a tear of light in the black background.

   Akaiem watched on in horror, as the gruesome sight of people shapes molding with other objects from the ship floating in the void, unfolded before him. He then felt something like a hand grab his left ankle. He screamed, but froze in shock, as it made no sound.

   The pull towards the tear became heavier, as he loomed closer to its burning light. The hand, while still holding on, tightened its grip, then pulled on his ankle, as if it was attempting to keep him from being engulfed by the light. The admirable attempt however, was in vain.

   As he approached the light, he felt his whole being was stretching out, like a liquid under pressure. Static arced harsh fully at his ravaged skin, as Akaiem was being greedily consumed by the blinding maw. He tasted blood, as he began to painfully accelorate. He let out one last noiseless scream, before passing out into nothing.

   Akaiem groaned,  as his senses returned. He was laying on his stomach. He felt the rough feeling of grass on his skin and face, with the wet cold of morning dew on the grass and moist ground.

   He heard birds singing, and the babbling of a brook near by. The air was warm and crisp.

   He heard loud thumps over to his right, they grew louder, as if they were getting closer. The thumps stopped just feet away from him in all directions, he then heard voices.

   A voice brashly spoke, "Oh dear! What is it?"

   Another one admitted, "I have not the faintest idea..."

   A third voice jumped up in octave. "What the hay is that?!"

   That loud voice hurt his head, he felt like his skull was splitting open. While grasping his forehead, he rolled over onto his back with a grunt.

   "Holy flank! IT'S STILL ALIVE?!" The same one shouted in shock yet again.

   A calmer toned voice said, "Clover, stop swaring please. It's not befitting a lady."

   "I dare you to come over here and say that to my face!"

   "Ha, no thanks, I'll pass."

   A loud yell sounded from up towards the sky. "Hark! Fear not young ones! My guard and I will purge the vile beast!

   Then something landed hard on the ground, followed by over a dozen more thuds.

   "Forwards men! To glorious battle!" A loud unified grunt let out, then the ground shook as if Custer himself was leading a charge over to Akaiem.

   The charge stopped just feet away, then two sets of feet walked towards him.

"Rise hideous beast, and meet thy's doom honorably!"

   Akaiem had about enough of the noise, he spoke weakly to whomever was its sorce.

"Would you please be quiet? My head is killing me."

   He heard a snort, and a few gasps. A few more voices whispered harshly, one Akaiem could hear. "It told the General to be quiet!"

   Feet stepped closer to his lower right.

"Thank you, Skycutter, but I do not believe your protection is required at this moment."

   A snort sounded yet again. "If you want to get closer that thing, then fine. One bit of advice though, don't make the mistake of letting it smell your fear."

   "I will be sure to keep that in mind, General."

   After the figure took a few steps forward, he spoke, just standing feet away.  "Hello there?"

   Akaiem still had his hands on his throbbing head. Then it hit him, all the memories of the Eldridge, and the horrors that took place on it. He shot upright from laying down, his stinging blood shot eyes wide open.

   There, standing on four hooves in front of him, was a light blue pony. It had a mane the was a mix of light purple and pink stripes. It also wore a strange kind of double saddle bag on its back, they were filled with rolled up papers. Akaiem also saw a horn on its head.

   Its face was shocked at first, then softened a little when it cleared its throat. "Um, can you speak my tongue?"

   Akaiem's mouth was agape, his eyes as wide as humanly possible. He then inhaled deeply, and yelled.

   "AHHHHHHH!"

   He looked around his surroundings, taking in too much at once. His yell was cut short by a sharp pain that shot through his head.

   "Oh, dear. Are you alright?" The pony took a few steps forward, with an expression of concern.

   While wincing, Akaiem said. "Talking horses? Jimminy christmas, this can't be happening. I must be dreaming."

   "Oh no, this is no dream, I can assure you my fellow."

   "General! We found another one over here!" A white Pegasus in silver amour shouted out over the nearby hill, while waving a hoof in the air, "He looks pretty banged up too! He also has a strange red mane, like that one over there with his brown one!"

   Akaiem shot to his feet, then ran over to the pegasus while shouting. "Liam!"

   All the other ponies gasped, and took several steps back.

  Skycutter yelled, "What did I say about the fear?" He sighed, then muttered, "Thank the Sky King we are downwind."

   Akaiem cleared over the meadow's hill top, only to see Liam laying down on his back with a bloody forehead. He then ran down hill almost tripping himself. The other ponies peered over the hill top, wanting to see what was going on.

   A white unicorn with a dark blue mane, waring a very well made light blue scarf and a white hat, while carring saddle bags full of cloth and sowing stuffs, was standing next to a light green coloured unicorn.

  The light green unicorn had a mane of light purple, mixed with stripes of pink and a darker purple. She wore only a brown cloth cloak.

   The white unicorn spoke. "Would somepony please tell me what ever is going on?"

   The light green unicorn rolled her eyes at the white pony. "Come on Gala, It's obvious that other one laying down there is important to him. He must be familiy, or his best friend."

   "Well, arn't you just the clever one, Clover?" Gala huffed, then looked away from clover with her chin in the air.

   "Geez..." Clover sighed.

   Clover looked at the light blue pony standing next to her. He nodded. "I was going down there anyway."

   The light blue pony trotted down hill to see what was happening. He stopped just to peer over Akaiem's shoulder. "Friend of yours?"

   Akaiem checked Liam for a pulse, then sighed. "Liam's still alive, thank God."

   The blue pony asked, "Ah, so his name is Liam?"

   Akaiem looked over his shoulder, then he turned and sat down. He was facing the blue pony, meeting him eye to eye.

   The pony smiled, then sat down as well. "I am Starswirl, and my I dare as to ask for your name?"

   Akaiem swallowed down the lump in his throat, then answered, "Akaiem, Akaiem Orion."

   Starswirl's smile grew. "Welcome to the Four Kingdoms. Akaiem Orion."

Chapter six. A white castle, and a new teacher

   I shot up from my bed panting, heart pounding inside my throat, while covered in sweat.

"Sweet Jesus, another one of those dreams again. Well ... at least the dreams are starting to piece together."

   I rubbed my arms, even though I was sweating, my body shook with cold.

   "It is obvious I have some kind of connection to this Akaiem individual." I muttered to myself.

"Maybe he was the first human lost to this place?"

   I got up from bed, since there was no way I was going back to sleep after that vivid nightmare.

   "Maybe the Princess will know what my dreams mean?"

   A few days prior in that week, I spoke with Twilight about my dreams. She told me she would ask the princess about them. Twilight also said, that nightmares, or dreams of that nature, were a sign of dark magic.

   Yeah, if only we knew then just how dark.

   After I made my bed neat, I walked out of my room, through the main library hall, and went to stand infront of the kitchen window. At that time, it was very early in the morning.

   I stood there, staring outside the window's clear surface, my eyes were captivated by the first true Equestrain sunrise they ever witnessed.

   I watched in withheld wonder, as the horizon burned with swirling crimson. It was as if the land, and Ponyville, was being consumed by a magical maelstorm of fire. I said nothing, as I had no words that could do this sight justice.

"Damn, this place really has grown on me, hasn't it? I wonder what my sister is doing without me watching her? Or, what about my parents? When I get my hands on that freak..." My hand balled up into a fist.

   I heard foot steps going down the stairs.

   "Hey Argyle, why are you up so early?" Spike asked with a yawn.

"You didn't have another one of your nightmares, did you?"

  "Oh hey Spike, just the usual." I said weakly, as my near complete attention was on the sunrise, and my thoughts.

   Spike walked up to me, and stood next to my left. He looked at me, then out the window a few times.

He had a puzzled look. "What? Haven't you ever seen a sunrise before?" He had both his hands on his sides.

   I muttered in reply, "Not like this."

   Spike shook his head. "Man, you humans really are strange."

   "Said the talking dragon." I smerked slightly.

   Before Spike could reply, hooves pattered down the stairs.

   "Good morning guys!" Twilight had her usual warm smile on. "What is going on? Oh..."

   Her eyes focused outside the window.

   "Celestia, must have just returned to the palace. That particular sunset only happens when she celebrates her return from a long trip."

   Her eyes went wide, as she gasped in shock. "OH MY GOSH, Celestia is here!"

   She ran into the main library room. Her horn was glowing, as the pages -once on the nearby tables- flew towards her. She cast a quick look at each one, as they passed her vision by. Her expression got more frantic with every page that passed.

   "No, no, not that one, no, NO! Spike, where is it?!"

   Spike sighed. "Here we go. Where is what Twilight?"

   "The report I finished yesterday! You know, the one on Starswirl's Automaton theorem? The one that I need to make this trip perfect!"

   "It's over in the desk. Remember?"

   Twilight ran over to the desk, franticly searching the neat pile of papers. Pages flew everywhere as she tore at the piles.

   She sharply turned her head to face Spike. "It's not here!" She then ran over to another table. "Oh where is it?"

   Spike crossed his arms with a shrug. While walking towards the desk he mentioned, Spike muttered to himself in a low tone. "Sheesh, it's inside the desk Twilight."

   I was familiar with Twilight's tendency to over react, but this honestly, seemed ridiculous to me at the time.

   I will forever regret my following response to it.

   "Really? What's the big deal Twilight? It's just a report."

   Spike, from across the room, with his left hand in the desk's lower drawer, face-palmed with his right hand.

   Twilight stopped dead in her manic search, then looked at me in bewilderment.

"Just a report?" She echoed back. "Just a REPORT!?"

   She walked briskly towards me, then stopped just feet away, and pointed a hoof at me.

"Do you know how long it took me to finish that report?"

   I stood there with my arms crossed defensively, my temper was holding, for the time. "No I-"

   "A full month!" Twilight interrupted.

"Everything I could find on the topic is on that report! I was hoping to surprise the princess with it, but now..."

    A thought hit her, a picture of Celestia's look of disapproval towards Twilight losing such an important research paper, and its compiled information on Starswirl's personal findings on the laws, and physics, of Automatons.

   Twilight chomped on her hooves in angst, fearing the princesses impending judgement, and the possiblity of disowning her faithful number one student.

   She ran over to the other side of the library, pages still flying everywhere.

"Oh horseapples! Were is it?!"

   Spike walked back to my side, with a few pages in his left hand. He then let out a heavy sigh of relief, while brushing the sweat off his brow with his right hand.

   "Phew, that was a close one." Spike looked up at me. "Argyle, you really need to be more careful-"

   I should have let spike finish that sentence, I should have left it at that, but I was very, for some odd reason, perturbed towards Twilight's manic behavior. So, I interrupted the young dragons words of warning, and well ... you can figure what happened next.

   "Why don't you just make a new one? It's not like you don't have the time."

   Spike tried to jump and put his hand over my mouth in a desperate attempt to stop me, but he could not jump high enough.

   Twilight froze in mid step, then turned her head to look at me. Her mane was frizzled, and her eyes narrowed at me with a death stare that burned into my gut.

   "Make a new one?" She whispered at first, while her face slowly contorted into her signature look of fury.

"Make a new one?!" She repeated, growling through gritted teeth.

   "Uh, oh. Now you've done it." That was all Spike managed to say as he grabbed, out of nowhere, a suit of pillows tied together with belts, sporting a metal helmet.

   Twilight's purple colour began turning bright red, as steam started to jet out her ears.

   Spike turned to face me. "No time, here." He snapped his fingers, and with a "poof" a cloud of purple smoke enveloped me. After it cleared, I was waring a bigger version of Spike's pillow suit, with a matching metal helmet.

   "Now when I say duck..." Spike's head turned, then his eyes went wide. "Hit the dirt Argyle!"

   I turned my head, facing Twilight. She stood in the middle of the main library hall, and looked like she was about to explode like a time bomb. Pages flew around in a whirlwind, and the ground shook.

   "Oh shit!" I yelled while taking a nose dive, as I landed hard on the wood floor.

   Heartbeats later, I heard a ear shattering "UGH!" As the tree house exploded, books flew from shelves like shrapnel from a grenade, everything rattled inside the library like beads in a baby rattle, including Spike and myself.

   The tree house landed with a thundering thud, further mixing the mayhem brew inside. I landed hard on the floor, a shower of books rained down and buried everything.

   I dug myself out of the book pile, with Spike popping out moments later.

   He looked at me with concern. "Are you alright Argyle?"

   I groaned as I stood up. "Yeah, surprisingly."

   Somehow, that simple pillow suit, kept me from getting hurt. I remember how I bounced around inside the library like a rubber ball, and the feeling of shock after I emerged unharmed from it, thanks to Spike's suit.

   "Spike, this suit is awesome! I would have been a spot on the wall without it."

   "Oh this? I just threw this together after the first time Twilight got this upset." Spike shuttered after saying that.

   "Still, thanks." I heard a noise to my left, I turned my head to see what it was.

   Twilight's head popped out of the sea of books, and her expression screamed horror.  "Oh no! Now I will never find it!"

   Spike held up his left hand, it was clutching a bunch of crumpled papers. "I have it right here Twilight." He said with a sigh.

   Twilight gasped, then burst out of the mass book pile, and onto her hooves. She ran over to Spike with her horn glowing, the crumpled report flew out of Spike's hand.

   Once Twilight studied its inner surface, she giggled in delight, as she clapped her two front hooves together.

"Oh Spike, you really are my number one best assistant! Where did you find it?"

   "I found it IN the desk Twilight." Spike huffed. "You told me to put it there so you wouldn't lose it."

   Twilight's ears bent down, while blushing in embarrassment, and laughing light heartedly at herself.

"Hehe, oh yeah, right. Sorry guys, I guess I got a little carried away."

   I began taking off the suit. "Well, that's alright Twilight. I shouldn't have provoked you."

  "It's alright? That is easy for you to say Argyle, you don't have to clean all this up!" Spike said, while throwing his arms up in the air in protest.

   Twilight still had her ears down.

"Don't worry Spike, I will help you clean this up, it's the least I can do since this is my fault."

   "Eh, I'll help too, this will go by faster that way." I added, while casting a levitation spell.

   Books flew from the mass piles on the library floor, as Twilight, Spike, and myself, put each one in its original order. Then Spike started to organize the papers, and scrolls, while I helped out Twilight with the tomes and furniture.

   An hour passed by, as the time turned to mid morning, Twilight finished putting away the last tome.

   "And ... done!" Twilight's stomach growled, she giggled in response. "Hehe, well I'm hungry, who wants eggs?"

   "Alright." I answered.

   Remember when Twilight pulled that joke on me? I later learned that ponies do eat eggs, but just not meat. It made sense, considering how ponies loved to eat cake and other baked sweets, and they would be nearly impossible to make without eggs.

   We all went to the kitchen, then Spike, and myself, helped Twilight make the meals. After, we all sat at the table and ate. The eggs and alfalfa spouts were especially good, complemented by a great cup of coffee.

   Spike was listening to my ipod at the table, he was really getting the hang of that machine, he figured out how to scan the menu, and find new songs. His favorate however, was no fear for the setting sun by Amon Amarth; although, he was really getting into alternative rock as well.

   You know, thinking back, Twilight once told me that I created a monster. I could not argue.

   After breakfast was over, the rest of the gang visited the library, as it was soon time for the carriage to arrive and take us to Canterlot.

   "Hey Sparky!" Pinkie bounced inside after Twilight began letting everyone in.

   "Hi Pink-"

   Pinkie popped up in front of me suddenly, before I could fully return the greeting.

   "So, are you excited?! I am, you're going to love love love it there! There is sooo much to see, and do, and eat, and watch, and ... wait, does watching count as seeing?" Pinkie sat down, then put a hoof to her mouth in thought.

   "Howdy Argyle!" Applejack walked in, then gave me a nod. "How's it going?"

   "Oh, good morning Applejack. So far it's great, how is the farm going?" I leaned on one of the big book shelves, in the main library room.

   "It's go'n fine, if Rainbow and the weather team pulls through that is." She rolled her eyes.

   "Why? What happened?"

   Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy had already walked in. I watched as Rainbow walked towards us after Applejack said that.

   "Don't you worry Applejack, I will be leading the weather team tomorrow, so don't sweat." Rainbow Spoke, trying to ease Applejack's fears.

   "Yeah well, just you make sure not to over water the crops this time. The soil was good'n soggy for all this week!"

"Oh yeah, that'll do it."

   "Oh come on Applejack, I got this." Rainbow Dash pushed, with her hoof on her chest. "I promise."

   "Well, if you're lead'n it, then ah'm sure it'll turn out alright." Applejack smiled.

   Fluttershy and Rarity walked over towards me, while Applejack and Rainbow both went over to Twilight.

   "Hello Argyle, how are you?" Fluttershy asked with her usual soft and sweet tone.

   "Yes, how are you this fine morning darling?" Rarity asked with that welcoming smile.

   "Hi guys." I smiled back, it was nice having the whole gang around again. "I'm doing fine, how about you guys?"

   "That's great." Fluttershy softly spoke, "Everything's been a little different since the animals started behaving strangely, but my animals seem to be fine."

   "So far it has been fabulous for me. Oh, and how did you like the new sets of clothes I sent to you? It was awful seeing you have to wear the same thing for a whole week."

   "Well, the new clothes fit perfectly, and the designs are awesome. Thanks a lot Rarity."

   "Oh your welcome, anytime Argyle." Rarity happily said.

   I saw that she was carrying a large bag on her back. I was curious as to what was inside, so I asked her about it.

   "What is that you are carrying?" I pointed to the bag.

   "Oh my goodness, I almost forgot. This is for you Argyle." Her horn glowed, then the bag levitated off her back, then gently flew flat to the floor.

   "For me? What is it?" I asked.

   "It's just something I threw together for you to wear in front of the princess. You simply must look your best." Her horn glowed again, and a formal outfit floated out of the bag.

   It looked like an Equestrian's spin on a 19th century gentlemen's attire. It had a black coat with a high collar, and its bottom fell just below the knees, it also had a design of gemstones that trailed over the coat's back, it looked like Rarity's cutie mark. It also had that signature top hat.

   I remember smiling wide, and guessing I was going to visit the princess as a gentlemen.

   "I hope you like it, I don't have much experience with male attire, especially with designs that would fit you."

   "Wow, that is wonderful Rarity." Fluttershy complemented.

   "Well, it's perfect, I love it. I aways wanted to dress as a gentlemen from the late 1800s."

   Rarity smiled weakly. "Late 1800s? Don't you mean the 4980s?"

   Even Fluttershy gave me a strange look after hearing that.

   I stood there in a sudden whirlwind of thought.

"4980? They are almost ... 3000 years ahead of man?! I don't even know why I'm suprised anymore."

   Before I could respond, Twilight walked over to us after shutting the front door.

"Ready guys? The carriage will be here in a few minutes."

   "Well then, nevermind that. Here Argyle, you had best get this on quick." Rarity handed me the attire. I nodded, then walked into my room to get dressed.

   With a little magic, I got the whole suit on. The attire was a perfect fit, like always when it came to Rarity's handy work.

   I turned then headed out of my room. The whole gang looked at me once I walked into the main library room.

   "You simply look fabulous darling!" Rarity gasped. "I was worried the gems would be too much, but they look dashing."

   Everyone else returned the favor, and spoke about my appearance.

   "Hey guys, the carriage is here." Spike warned while looking out the front window.

   "Great, let's go guys. The princess awaits!" Twilight gestured to follow her out the front door.

"Joy." I stept outside, then walked to the carriage.

   The carrige ride was comfortable, and the scenery was beautiful. While taking the road leading away from Ponyville, we passed the Everfree Forest, it looked like a sea of dark green on the utmost part of the hill the carriage was scaling.

   Lakes, medows, and small forests dotted the landscape. The skys were clear, the air was crisp, and the sun warmed the day.

   The hours passed by, then Pinkie pointed a hoof out the carriage side window. "Look! There it is!"

   After we scaled over the last hill, the castle was visible. The sun illuminated the white marble construct, as if it was a mirror that shined warm light over all the land.

   "That is a lot of marble." I obsurved.

   "It sure is." Softly said Fluttershy.

   "My, it just gets more gorgeous each time we come here." Rarity softly admired.

   "Yeah! And, we get to eat at a SUPER great bakery here!" Pinkie giggled.

"It's no Sugarcube Corner, but it has really great cupcakes!"

   "We can eat once we visit the princess." said Twilight.

   "Awww." Pinkie slumped down into her seat.

   Rainbow Dash turned her head to Twilight. "Aw come on Twilight, it's not like the princess will mind a few minutes."

   "And besides, ah'm sure she'll have more press'n dutys to work on." Applejack added. "She is the princess after all."

   "Yeah, what she said." Rainbow concluded.

   Twilight looked over to Pinkie, she was still slumped over on her seat. She sighed, then said.

"Alright, I guess a few minutes at the Canterlot bakery could not hurt."

   Pinkie immediately perked up, then jumped over to hug Twilight.

"Thank you Thank you! I Promise I will be extra SUPER quick! Just like Sparky!"

"I'm not a dog damn it!" I roughly smiled at her, while holding that inside.

   "Your welcome Pinkie." Twilight grunted, as Pinkie squeezed her tight.

   Soon, the carriage stopped in front of the castle, then the door opened. A whitish gray pony in a neat attire stood outside the door. "A most gracious of salutations ladies and sir, and a heartfelt welcome to Canterlot."

"Hey, a butler. Cool."

   We all got out of the carriage, once out, I got a great view of the whole castle.

    It rested on a stone ledge jetting from the mountain, near a water fall. The water fall made a natural mote, that required a draw bridge to cross.

   I adjusted my attire, then I walked up to everyone.

   "The entrance is just this way, ladies and sir." The well dressed colt motioned for us to follow him towards the castle.

   Twilight answered softly. "It's alright, we know the way from here, thank you."

   The well dressed colt bowed. "As madam wishes, I will be ever so sure to let the princess know her guests have arrived."

   I followed the others over the draw bridge, through the huge gate, and into the castle.

   Twilight turned to face me. "Stick close to us Argyle, it is very easy to get lost on your first time here."

   "No problem." I adjusted my top hat, as the other ponies walking around stopped, then stared at me. Looks of confusion, and wonder, were stricken upon their features.

   "I say, just what in Celestia is that?" I heard one pony say, as a crowd began to form around the girls and myself.

   "Great, here we go." I muttered.

   "Uh oh." Uttered Spike. He covered the left side of his mouth with his hand, as if to hide what he was saying to Twilight. "Twilight, we should go." He whispered to her.

   "Well, whatever it is, it's lavishly dressed." A pony with a violet scarf said from the crowd.

   "Yes, I am Rarity, his designer." Rarity boasted. "Please, you are all too kind, but do go on."

   "It is quite tall too. Where did such a creature come from?" A pony in a white coat spoke.

"Tall? I'm only 5ft 10in. Well, all the other ponies do meet me at chest hight, so it makes sense."

   "Come on Argyle, we need to go." Twilight tugged at my coat, and I was not about to argue.

   Just as soon as ponies with cameras started to take pictures with a storm of light flashes, the whole gang and myself started running down the street, trying to lose the growing crowd.

   We hid in a near by alleyway, barely avoiding the mob that ran passed us.

   "I think the bakery detour idea is out." Rainbow spoke.

   Pinkie huffed in disapproval.

   "Sorry Pinkie, but going to see the princess is the best option right now." Twilight said apologetically.

   "It's okay guys." Pinkie smiled. "But let's hurry, time is cupcakes!"

   On Rainbow Dash's go, we all raced for the main palace. We barely cleared into the safety of the main iron gate, before the crowd could catch up and mob me down.

"What a bunch of asshats." I thought.

   "Ruffians!" Yelled Rarity, she was panting from all the running. "And to think, I considered you high society!"

   "You can say that again sugarcube." Applejack added.

   "Woohoo!" Pinkie jumped around giggling. "That was fun!"

   I knew that the other ponies would act unpredictable around me. I remember thinking I should have hid, or at least I should have tried to avoid being seen.

   "Yeah really, that was ridiculous. Sorry guys." I apologized. "I should have offered to hide. I knew I would put you guys threw so much."

   "Now don't you go'n start that crazy talk Argyle." Applejack pointed her hoof at me. "It's not your fault those silly fillies are half'n apple off pie."

   "I could not agree with her more." Rarity brushed dust off her gown with her left hoof.

"I mean just look at my dress! It's all dirty..."

"Well, that just wont do at all." I smiled, then snapped my fingers. The loose dirt on her dress puffed off in a yellowish gray cloud, revealing the beautiful dress below in all its splendor.

   "Oh, Argyle, how did you do that?"

   "A little bit of this, and a dash of magic." I gave her a wink.

"Argyle, you slick bastard." I humorously thought to myself.

   Rarity blushed. "Well, I don't know what to say. Thank you."

   "Anytime." I turned to my right, when I heard someone call out.

   "Come on guys, Celestia is waiting." Spike yelled from across the main court yard.

   "Let's go guys." Twilight said.

   While we walked over to the main door that lead into the palace, Twilight trotted up to me so we would walk side by side.

"Just how did you do that Argyle?"

   "Well, you didn't have me read those books on the elements just to pass the time." I answered.

"On further inspection, I realized that "dirt" was mostly made up of silica dioxide silt, street sand to be exact. After seeing that, I  knew all I needed was a gust of wind, and a burst of static to clear it."

   Twilight blinked in disbelief. "You knew that just by looking at it?"

   "Oh, no. I knew it the moment Rarity brushed her dress. Didn't you feel the small static charge in the air when she did?"

   She thought for a moment. "Actually, now that you mention it, I did feel something, but I always feel slight changes in the air. I got so used to it over the years, I hardly pay it much mind anymore."

   "Its exactly like magic." I added.

   She giggled. "I'll say."

   We reached the main door, then the two guards opened the huge ornate white wooden doors.

   A white earth stallion walked over towards us, from the inside of the palace. Gold armour covered every inch of his figure, except for the helm. He had solid deep blue eyes, with a medium kept mane of the same colour,  with a few much lighter blue streaks running upwards; however, his tail was lightish blonde.

"Lovely, now what?" I crossed my arms, and waited for him to speak first.

  His stance was like a wall of stone, unflinching, and unfeeling.

"Welcome, Twilight Sparkle. The princess is expecting you. I will see you to her majesty personally."

  Twilight smiled. "Thank you Arco, but you did not have to trouble yourself with us. I know the way to the throne room."

   "Normally, I would agree whole heartedly." His eyes gravitated to me.

"However, the particulars of this situation  ... demanded otherwise."

   "You mean me?" I asked.

   "Yes." He answered, with a cold unyielding stare that could bore through solid steel.

   I just stared back, with my own cold gaze, but his was far colder. I just kept eye contact, but he clearly won the contest.

"That is one scary motherfucker." I remember thinking, as a pit formed in my stomach.

   He turned crisply, then spoke. "This way, follow close."

   I got Twilights attention, then asked her. "Twilight, who the hell is that?"

   "Arco? He is the General of the whole Equestrian army." She shrugged in intense thought.

"Ohh, there is a term for his position, I just can't put a hoof on it..."

   "The General of Armies." I answered weakly.

   "Yes, that's it! How did you know?" She turned her head to the side, while looking my way.

   I sighed, "Wonderful. Well, we have a General of Armies back at my home, on Earth." I cought a glimpse of Arco's left ear twitching after I said Earth. "He is essentially the head of our entire army."

   "Isn't it strange just how close our cultures are? I mean, we are literally worlds apart."

"Tell me about it." I thought to myself.

   We reached the throne room, two massive white doors blocked our pathway. Arco gave the near by door guards a nod. Once both guards opened the doors, they gave him crisp salutes.

   He passed them while saying, "At ease."

   We followed Arco into the throne room. Solid white marble made up the whole floor, massive staind windows, and a long red carpet lead up to the throne. And sitting on the throne, looking towards us with a smile, was Celestia herself.

   We stopped about 15 feet away from Celestia. Arco bowed, as well as Spike, and the girls; however, I stood there for a second, then realized that was my cue to bow as well. I took my hat off, then went to bow, but Celestia cleared her throat.

   "Hold." She commanded in a stern tone.

   I froze in place, waiting for her to continue.

   "Argyle Orion, I presume?" She arched her right eye brow.

  I looked up to see her, she was no longer smiling.

"Nope, I'm the milk man."

   "You assume right." I choked out, as I repressed laughter.

   "I heard much about you from my faithful student." Her tone was still stern. "However, Twilight forgot to mention how dapper you would dress just to see me."

   Her smile returned, and her tone softened. "I could hardly sleep tonight, if I left such a lovely attire to get dirty, just for the sake of petty fealties."

   At that moment, I just blinked. I was really taken aback by her humbleness.

   I remember thinking. "Huh, I like her already."

   "Oh, thank you your majesty." I said, while giving her a smaller leaning bow.

   If it were not for the medieval fiction books I had read, and for the many medieval movies I had watched, I would have had absolutely no idea how to act in front of royalty. I was really just watching and copying Twilight and the others.

   However, I just wanted to go home.

   She returned the gesture with a nod of her head.  "You can all stand, please." She told the whole room.

They all stood up, then Arco returned to his spot near the throne.

   "Now, Argyle, how has your experience in Equestria been thus far?"

   "Eh, great your majesty." I picked up my tone, as to make it seem like I was enthused. "I could not stress that enough."

   "Splendid, It is not very often we get visitors from other worlds, let alone other universes."

   I saw a distant figure just behind the throne, but it was too hidden in the shadows to see clearly.

"That better not be who I think that is." I kept one eye on that shadow. I remembered at Twilights on my first night I ever spent there, seeing a figure out of a window, and then that girl paying me a visit soon after.

   "I also hear you have a firm grasp on the magical arts? So much so, that you personally earned the respect, and trust, of my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle."

   "Yes, your majesty. Twilight, Spike, the other girls here helped me understand, and use magic effectively."

"You already know these things, Twilight told you in her letters. Something's not right here, ether she is stupid, or she is playing stupid. Why?" The pit grew in my stomach. I shifed uneasily where I stood, but tried to hide it.

   "I see, that is well news indeed. I must then thank every one of them for their kindness. I would not expect any less from the Elements of Harmony, and from Spike."

   Twilight, the other girls, and Spike all spoke. "Thank you Princess!"

   She smiled. "Certainly. Now, that brings me to the measure of your stay here in the castle, Argyle."

   At hearing that at first, I was shocked.  "Stay?" I echoed back in thought.

"What the dick?! Oh no, no one forces these kind of things on me. Not until I have my equal say!"

   "Pardon your majesty, but did I hear you say I will be staying?" I tried to keep my fire down for the time. I needed to handle the situation without burning it, at least, for the time.

   "Yes, you heard correctly. Does this news upset you?" Her smile melted away, as her look was then cold, and devoid. "I hope you don't feel that I am rushing you."

"Rushing me? General Custard wished he could rush that agressively! The nerve, indeed."

   "Well, you see your majesty-"

   "Please, call me Celestia." She told me, while cutting me off with a light, but firm tone.

  I balled up my fist. I was about to raise Cane from hell, but Twilight tugged at my coat. I looked behind me, she was shaking her head no.

  I saw the nervousness in her eyes. She was afraid, that made me very uneasy. I withheld my anger, as caution began cooling it. Everyone there had an air of tension about them at that moment.

   "Do go on." Celestia spoke, while gesturing with her hoof at me.

"Now, I don't like her anymore. Alright, Keep it casual. Keep it cool."

   I had to play along. I thought if I did, she might slip a hint, or some kind of detail I could use.

   "Well, Celestia, I am just getting into the properties of magic, and I feel that Twilight has more yet to teach me; furthermore, I have just become comfortable in my current place of residence. My new friends have also warmed up to my company. So you must understand, that is not something I can just break on a whim."

   Twilight, just looked at me. I knew she was thinking how could I choose her over the princesses offer to live in the palace.

   "I understand." Celestia answered, her features warmed a little. "Your friends are more then welcome to vist you anytime, and though Twilight Sparkle does possess the ability to further you in magic even still, I have somepony else in mind who can push you even further."

   Her eyes moved to her left, where the dark figure stood.

  "Somepony that I have watched and waited on to gain the air of a teacher, the abilty to finally take an apprentice under her wings, and make all of the responsible commitments necessary to bring one up. And your presence Argyle, was just the thing that situation needed."

   I stood there, ready to meet that little girl head on, if she reared her detestable face again.

   The dark figure loomed forward from the thrones shadow, as Celestia finished what she was saying.

   "My younger sister, Luna." She turned her head to face the bewildered dark alicorn, that just stepped out of the shadows.

"Wha?' I relaxed slightly, with a sigh. "Oh, of course, thank god." I should have known it was Luna that whole time.

   "Elder sister, surely thy jest?" Luna said, while looking at me with a intense look of shock.

   Even the other girls, and Spike, looked at each other in shock. I think I remember seeing Arco chuckle slightly at that  sudden development.

"Wait, I was too focused on Luna. What just happened?" I missed out on what Celestia said. I would soon get my answer.

   "Oh no sister, I am quite serious." She still had a warm smile on.

    Luna looked the least bit amused. "Surely thouest could hath informed us prior?" She looked rather upset.

   "But that would "hath" ruined the surprise younger sister." Celestia said, while winking at Luna.

   I turned to face Twilight. "Twilight what just happened? I missed it."

   She stared at me wild eyed.

"You what?! How could you -ugh- nevermind. Celestia wants you to apprentice under Luna."

   "WHAT?!" I exploded accidentily. The whole throne room echoed with my cry of surprise.

   "Is there a problem, Argyle?" Celestia had her eye brow up, with an unamused expression.

"Yeah, why the fuck is everyone trying to ruin my life?!" I stood there, both my fists clenched with death grips from pure anger. "Why can't things just go back to normal?"

   I looked at Twilight, she had a pleading expression, begging me not to have an outburst.

"I just ... want to go home."

   I eased my fists, and relaxed after a few deep breaths. "Now I think I'm starting to hate her."

   "Keep it cool." I muttered so only myself could hear it.

   I perked up, then said in a chipper tone. "Of course, I just can't withhold my excitement!"

   Celestia smiled. "Oh, how wonderful to hear."

   "Tis not fair." Luna muttered, while she shot her sister a very heated, yet gloomy look.

   "I would not have done this, unless I felt you were truly ready for it. Let us discuss this later in private?"

   Luna nodded, although she still had a perturbed look.

   "Let's let the subject float for a time. Argyle, tell us about your homeland, Earth was it?"

"Exuse me princess, while I take the Earth's world archive, I conveniently have for just such an accation, out of my ass. Alright, fine."

   I responded. "Um, well... Where to begen?"  "Great, now, what can I say to her?'

   I looked around for something to compare with my world. Then my eyes rested upon the gold clad Arco, and  I then remembered what Twilight had asked me before. "Heh, this should be good."

   I cleared my throat. "Well, we have a General of Armies, like you have with General Arco over there."

   "Oh? Please elaborate." Celestia sounded, at least it seemed, interested. Arco himself slightly tilted his head, and stared at me with those unyielding deep blue eyes.

"Well, I now know one reason she was not chosen for supreme ruler. She bit that bare hook hard."

   "Well, we have a General of Armies, that pretty much leads everything. Where I come from, we are the world power, and everyone looks to us for aid, and guidance."

   "You must have great enemies then." Arco commented.

"At least he has a brain."

   "We used to, but now we mostly fight nuisances." I thought for a minute, then I desided to ask a bold question.  "Might I be so bold as to ask a question about Equestrian history?"

   "You most certainly may." Celestia answered.

"Oh, this should be great."

   "How does such a peaceful land as Equestria, distinguish a normal general from a grand one? Since I do not hear of any conflicts having happened recently?"

   Arco huffed, then answered.

"I am a desendent down a long line of grand generals. Leadership is in my blood. My great, great, great, great grandfather, lead the Equestrian army during the civil war. He was one of the reasons why Celestia had the time she needed to gather the Elements of Harmony, and stop Nightmare Moon from utterly destroying-"

   He stopped after he looked over to both of the princesses. Celestia stared at Arco, with a very unamused look, while Luna was hanging her head down, as if she was suddenly saddened over something.

   He cleared his throat. "Forgive me your majesties, I got carried away."

"HEH! I got him in trouble! Oh man, I'm so going to hell."

   "It's alright General." Celestia finished what he was saying. "I made him the head General, because of his familiy's long history of being superb tacticians."

   The General returned his stare towards me, only that time it had a bit of fire in it, and he was directing it at me.

   I smiled back at him, and waved.

   "Now, back to the previous topic." She cleared her throat. "Will you, Argyle Orion, accept the offer to become Luna's apprentice, and move in to reside in this palace until your teacher dubs you fit to leave otherwise?"

"I dont want to stay! But, I can't leave ether, damn it! You really have a sick sense of humor you heartless bastard!" I looked up to the ceiling when I thought that.

   I looked at Twilight, and the others. They all smiled weakly.

   "Well, can I have a minute to think at least?"

   "Of course." Celestia answered. "Take a few to decide."

   I walked back further away from the throne, towards the massive white doors. The others followed me.

   "That was unforeseen." I said to my seven friends. "Why did she completely blow me off?"

   "I have no clue, she has never acted this way." Twilight just shook her head.

"Not only did the princess keep me in the dark, me, her faithful number one student, but she... No, she is not like that."

   "Yeah that was kinda weird, but this is not a bad thing right?" Spike added.

"Argyle gets to apprentice under one of the princesses, IN the palace. I mean come on!"

   "He's right sugarcube, ya have to accept." Applejack spoke, with her usual supportive tone.

   "I just don't know what to do, this is all so ... sudden." I rubbed my forehead with my hand.

"What about... Nevermind."

"Dispite how angry I am, I can't bring myself to say it. Not in front of them. I will not ask about my family now. That time has obviously passed, and it's that pearly nag's fault. Not theirs."

   "Sure you do darling, just say yes! It is easy, here, repeat after me." Rarity cleared her throat, then with a tone of utter joy she said, "Oh yes, of course I accept! Thank you, thank you!" She put on an overly dramatic pose. I saw the nearby guards just look at each other, and shake their heads. She finished, then motioned her hoof towards me. "Now you try."

   I just stood there, unthinking, and speechless.

   "Um, I don't think he should say it quite like that Rarity." Softly spoke Fluttershy.

   "Alright then, how should he?" She asked Fluttershy.

   "Well, he should stand tall, and with a calm, confident tone, he should say yes in his own way."

   "Yeah, you have to say yes Argyle! This like, never happens!" Added Spike, while he put emphasis on the importance of it, by gesturing with both his arms in the air.

   "Alright, what about you guys?" I asked concerned.

   "Oh don't worry about us Argyle." Rainbow Dash snorted. "It's not like you're going to the moon, like the princess said, we can visit ya."

   "And besides, this is very important, and you must not pass it up." Twilight spoke, with a smile.

   "Yay for Sparky!" Pinkie cheered while bouncing. "He gets to eat those wonderful cupcakes every day!"

   "Fine, I will accept." I gave in, with a sigh. "Maybe I can learn how to go home this way."

   "Yay Argyle." Lightly cheered Fluttershy.

'Damn it, why is she so adorable?"

   All the others cheered as well. With that, I walked back up to the throne. Celestia was waiting patiently, with Luna also waiting at her side. Arco continued to stare at me with those cold eyes, as I stopped to give them my answer.

   "Have you decided?" Celestia asked.

   "Yeah, I accept. When do I move in?"

   "Wonderful! I have already sent for your belongings to be brought here, as the sooner you move in the better."

   "Then may I make at least one request?"

   "Of course." She answered.

   "May I spend the rest of today with my friends, here in Canterlot?"

   "I don't see any harm in that, yes."

   "Thank you." I smiled. "Bitch."

   She nodded slightly while smiling. "Then I do believe that sums up this meeting. Everyone is dismissed."

   Celestia got up from the throne, then with Luna following her, she stepped towards a room further back behind the throne. Two guards opened the door, then closed and locked it once both princesses were inside.

   The gang and I walked out of the throne room, then soon into the main court yard, near the iron gate.

   I put my top hat on. "Alright, well guys, now that that disaster is over with, who's hungry?"

   Pinkie bounced up in the air waving one of her hooves. "Ooh, me me me, I am!"

   I chuckled, while shaking my head. "Well then, let's go to that bakery."

   "Hold on, where's Twi?" Applejack asked, while looking around the courtyard.

   "That's strange, I could have swarn I saw her not but a few minutes ago." Rarity added.

   "She probably gave Celestia that report she made for her." I answered reasonably.

   Twilight came trotting out of the main palace gate. We all turned to watch her as she walked up to us.

   "Sorry about that guys. Was I late?" She said, she looked slightly upset.

"Ah hell. When Twilight looks upset, a storm is usually brewing somewhere near by. We had better get to that bakery."

   "No, you came just in time."  I told her. "We were just going to the bakery."

   "Ya alright sugarcube?" Applejack asked Twilight concerned. "You look a little flustered."

   "Yeah, you look like somepony gave you the hoof." Rainbow Dash said, while hovering in the air. "If that is the case, I will kick somepony's flank hard." She punched both her front hooves together.

   I smerked. "Ha, that must be their version of the middle finger. How cute."

   "Oh no, It's nothing to worry about. I am just fine, really."

   "Are you sure?" Fluttershy walked up to her, and put a hoof on her shoulder in reassurence. "You can tell us anything."

   "Thanks guys, but let's talk about it later." She said, while gesturing towards the iron gate. "Come on, let's go."

   "Halt!" Echoed from over the court yard. Two guards stood over near the entrance to the palace, looking right at me.

"Who the?"

   The guard with a scar over his face spoke, "We are to be your escort through town, by order of General Arco himself."

   "Ah, that's right, the other ponies here." I said, after remembering the first few minutes there, "They are such a pain."

   "Understood, let us lead the way." The guard with a mild gaelic accent commanded.

"A Gaelic accent?"  I looked at him, then nodded. "Alright."

   I walked over to the gate, with them, and the rest of the gang behind me.

   "Open the gate!" The guard with a accent told the gate keeper.

   The iron gate opened, then standing outside, sure enough, was that mob only doubled in size.

   "THERE IT IS!" I heard a voice yell from the crowd.

   "What the hay?!" Rainbow Dash swore. "Don't they have lives to get back to?"

   I stood and watched, as the two guards got to work.

   "Leave this to us!" Yelled the guard with a scar.

   Both guards stood as stout as solid stone columns, then peered at the advancing crowd. I never got to see their expressions at that moment, but the looks on the other ponies faces said enough. The whole mob stopped in its tracks.

   "Go about your day!" The guard with a mild accent commanded. The whole mob scattered, then disappeared.

"Yep, these guys are badasses." I clapped lightly in approval.

   "Wow, you guys really are good." Observed Rainbow Dash in awe.

   "All in a days work madam." The guard with a scar spoke humbly.

   The guard with a mild accent laughed. "If you think that was impressive, you should have seen this fellow during the royal wedding. He was a right beast!"

   "You can tell us about it over a cupcake, if you like." I offered. "You deserve it."

   "If that is where you are headed, then sure." The guard with a scar gestured for us to follow him, then we all went about the rest of the castle.

    At the bakery, I sat with everyone, while watching Pinkie accept a folk dance challenge by the guard with a mild accent. It looked like a type of Irish folk dance. I never knew ponies could stand on their hind legs for that long, let alone dance like pros for minutes on end, until that moment. The guard actually did very well, he almost won.

   The cupcakes were just awesome, and they served coffee with them. We walked everywhere, doing anything that came to mind, seeing all the sights, and eating most of the eats. After about the whole other half of that day, it was finally time for the others to go home.

    "I will try to write you when ever I can." I said, as the midday sun lowered in the sky.

   "Don't worry sugarcube." Applejack softly said. "Ah reckon you'll see us sooner then you think." She gave me a wink.

   "Yeah, don't think for a second we're that easy to get rid of." Added Rainbow dash. "And who knows? One of the clouds I might nap on, might just float over here suddenly. Then I will have no choice but see how you're doing."

  She smiled cunningly.

   "Well, wind is an unpredictable thing." I added humorously.

   "Exactly." She nodded in agreement.

   "Hehehe, we will visit Argyle, don't worry." Assured Twilight, while giggling at Rainbow Dash.

   "Alright, the carriage is waiting." Spike informed while walking up to us.

   "Angel will miss you Argyle." Fluttershy softly said.

   "And, that is saying something." Twilight added.

   "Tell me about it." I said.

   "Yes, well, not just Angel Bunny, but all the others too."

   Pinkie looked at me with a large grin. "I will miss having you around Sparky."

"And I will miss the dog names."

   "Same gos to you." I smiled.

   "We all will." Rarity said.

  "But, I know the princess can help you get waayy better as a mage." Pinkie finished, as she bounced around while giggling. "So, I'm not sad, I'm actually happy!"

   "Yeah, this is great. Who knows? You might actually get as good as Twilight one day." Said Spike.

   "If he works hard, I have no doubt he will." Twilight added, while pointing a hoof at me.

   Twilight walked up to me, and put a piece of paper in my left coat pocket. Then nodded to me.

"So, you have a plan I see? Alright." I thought, then nodded back.

   The others just looked at one another.

   "Now give us all a hug goodbye darling." Rarity commanded.

"Oh, do I have too? Ah, crap."

   We all huddled together, then they went towards the carriage. I watched, as they got into the carriage.

   "Goodbye guys!" I shouted.

   "Goodbye Argyle!" They all yelled back, as their carriage rode away.

"I miss them already. Now I have something to leave behind, damn."

   "Ready to head back to the palace boy'o?" Asked the guard with a mild accent.

   "Yeah, let's go." I answered, then turned to head towards the palace.

   That was the last day of any real sanity I had.

   I knew that little girl would show up again soon, which was one of the main reasons I accepted the offer to stay. What I did not know, was when I would wake the next morning as Luna's apprentice, it would be the beginning of the end.

   Although I just wanted to go home, I was beginning to understand that I had a another home, with my new friends. I could not wait to find that girl again, as I remember wanting to thank her properly for all the kindness she was putting me through.

   That following week my friend, marks when I truly started to understand my enemy, and when I began to see just how deep in trouble we all were.

Chapter seven. Dusty tomes, and rising tensions

   While I walked with the two guards to the palace, I watched the castle's residents closely. They gave me a look or two, but none of them took it any further than that, unlike the first time.

   We arrived at the main courtyard, once there, I met the Well Dressed Colt again: the one that greeted the whole gang and myself when we first arrived.

   The guard with a scar stopped once we reached the palace doors, then he turned to face me. "This is your stop."

   The guard with a mild accent turned as well, then laughed. "Sure is, it's been fun boy'o, but you don't need us anymore."

   "Yes, we have other duties we must attend to." The guard with a scar added. "So, we must leave you to this fellow."

   "A most benevolent of salutations to you, Sir." The Well Dressed Colt said in a well mannered tone.  "I will be your escort throughout the palace grounds for tonight."

   He motioned for me to follow him. "Sir's dormitory is just this way."

   "Alright then, lead the way." I lightly waved back at the two friendly guards.

"You two have a good night, and thanks for all your help. You guys really hit it out the ball park today."

   "No worries kid, it was our pleasure." The guard with an accent bent his head closer towards the one with a scar, then whispered to him. "What, in Saint Gale, is a Ball-Park?"

   He just shrugged, then returned my wish for a good night.

"You have a good one as well, and don't worry, we will be there if you ever need an escort again."

   I nodded to them, then I turned to follow the colt. I froze, then turned back to ask the guards for their names, since they never said who they were exactly; but, they both had already went about to their nightly duties and were no longer in sight.

   I left hoping we would meet again, since I found them very likable fellows.

   "I am Fernsworth." The colt told me, while we walked on through the main doors.

"I am the personal butler of her majesty Princess Celestia. If sir is ever in need of any assistance, please do not hesitate to call on me."

   "Finally, we meet officially, I'm Argyle by the way."

   "Indeed, you are, Sir. The princess heard much about Sir's many accomplishments and she has placed much faith in Sir's abilities, in result."

   I did not know whether to take that as a complement, or a warning that I had only peaked Celestia's interest and expectations.

   "You don't say?" I asked with my right eye brow up, while watching for his answer.

   "Indeed, I do, Sir." Fernsworth said with that same mannered tone, while smiling happily.

   After seeing his reaction, I chose to assume it was both a complement and a warning.

   I walked with him through the palace's huge white halls. Down one great hall I saw many huge stained windows. Each one told a story to their oun. One looked like two alicorns flying in a circle, like a yin and yang of light and dark. I realized it was the window that showed Celestia and Luna together, before NIghtmare Moon happened.

   "This is the Hall of Equestrian History." Fernsworth said.

"If Sir would but alternate his sight, Sir would see our full history. From the times of peace, to the times of unrest, to our more modern time, it all can be seen here forever captured in iron and glass."

   "Incredible, this must have taken centuries to complete." I observed with astonishment.

   They really were a true sight to behold. Some of them even moved, like the events were happening as they did all those years ago, right before my eyes.

   "Indubitably, Sir, but the antiquity of this hall extends far before this millennium."

   After a few minutes of walking down the Hall of History, we turned into a hallway that looked familiar. I realized I was near the palace library. Twilight would go there every chance she got to find knowledge on something and she knew the guard protecting it, so he would let her in.

   "The library seems to have caught Sir's attention." Fernsworth observed.

   "Yes, this is the place that Twilight always comes to when she visits the palace."

   I recalled that there was a wing completely dedicated to Starswirl in that very hallway. That drew my attention, and it fueled my sudden need to gain access to the inside of that iron gate.

   "Assuredly, with good reason Sir, as this is the hall to the Canterlot Library. It houses one of the largest collections of knowledge in all of Equestria, challenged only by the ancient library vaults of the Crystal Empire, or indubitably more so, by the hallowed world archives of the Four Kingdoms."

   "Great, when can I get access to this wing, if I may ask?" I was eager to at least sate some of my burning curiosity.

   Fernsworth cleared his throat.

"Beg Sir's parden, unequivocally, the library is open to all; however, I'm afraid, Sir may have to anticipate to gain access to the Starswirl wing, as only the highest of trusted individuals are ever allowed entry."

"Then I will have to wait for Luna to gain access."

"I see, thank you."

   "Indubitably, Sir. And if I ever so may, Sir's new mentor can always accompany Sir into the wing, should her highness ever so choose."

   "We can only hope, Fernsworth."

   "With baited voraciousness, Sir." He half smiled.

   I laughed lightly at that.

   After we reached the end of the library hall, Fernsworth turned to the left, and I followed.

  "Sir's residential is just down this hall." He said as we walked on.

   We came upon a huge white hallway that crossed with two other hallways, but my room was further down from the intersection into a hallway of its own. No windows could be seen in any of those halls. I assumed at the time that meant I must have been near the palace's center.

   We reached the door, it was large and it, unlike the other doors, was rather plain. It looked like a standerd solid wooden door, with iron fastenings and a forged lock.

   "Here we are, Sir." Fernsworth opened the door with a key he took from his left front pocket. When we walked into the room, I noticed all of my belongings were already organized inside the room.

   "I hope the accomodations are to Sir's liking? I personally ensured this room would resemble, as much as possible, to  the lavishly adorned domicile in Sir's previous occupancy with madam Twilight."

   I walked to the center of my new room, then I took the whole thing in. The room was very large in comparison to the one I had at twilights. Big book shelves filled with books familiar and strange, lied about the walls of each side of the room. The same writing desk that acted as my nightstand at Twilight's stood near my new bed; it had fresh ink pots, quills, and scrolls neatly adorning it.

   The new bed was just my size. It had obviously been tailored to me somehow, as it was the largest bed I had seen in my short time in Equestria. A beautiful comforter lied folded upon the bed and looked freshly pressed. It was white, embroidered with a wide array of Equestrian flowers and fawna, and it looked just the right thickness for summer or winter.

  "You did all this? It is marvelous." I said mesmerized.

   "I mearly adorned this room with Sir's personal belongings. It was my pleasure, Sir."

   I noticed the only new objects in the room were the bed, some books of mine, and my writing desk. I saw lines on the wooden floor. It looked as if an older bed had been replaced resently for that newer one.

"That means there was someone living here before me. Whom, I wonder?"

   "Who lived in this room before me?" I turned to face Fernsworth.

   "Astute as aways, Sir. This was madam Twilight's room, before she departed to her current place of residence. Her majesty Celestia, imformed the staff to prepare this room for you."

   Fernsworth walked towards the door.

"I am afraid, we must now part ways for the time, Sir, as I have many other duties to attend. I trust Sir is comfortable?"

   "Yes, thank you for showing me to my room. You have a good night Fernsworth." I nodded to him in appreciation.

   "Very good, Sir." He bowed. "A most pleasent of nights to Sir as well." Then he closed the door, while slowly walking backwards.

   I walked around the room, and out of everything, it was my new dresser that caught my eye. It was a real piece of artwork. A seamless décor of what looked like a whole forest landscape was cut into the hardwood center of the dresser.

   Different pieces of wood were arranged in wide array, melding and colouring each part of the dresser. One type made the trees in the forest on the right door, another kind made the grass planes on the left door, and other types formed the rock and snow capped mountain scape behind both scenes.

   It also had vines cut into the outer edges of the dresser, making it seem as if they were growing from the floor, wraping around, and encompassing the whole dresser. The vines also had a wide array of unique wood types pieced together, making each vine its own beauty.

   I walked over to it, then I opened the dresser's doors. It contained my whole wardrobe from back at Twilights.

   As I checked each of my pockets, I felt something large and heavy in my left pocket. I dug in, then brought out, astonishingly, my ipod. I had given it to spike before we left, so that surprised me. I would have been worried I took it by accident, were it not for the letter I also found in that pocket. I opened it and read the following.

"Dear Argyle.

By the time you read this, I will be back at home with Twilight and you will be living in the palace. You are probably wondering how you have your ipod by now, don't worry: I snuck it into your pocket when we all hugged at the carrige, before we left.

I am still riding in the carrige as I write this, so I will send this to you when I get the chance.

Anyway, thank you for giving your ipod to me, but I think that you're gonna need it more than I will; plus, I don't even know how to recharge it anyway. You were the brains behind that. Hey, maybe you could teach me how to?

Thank you again, and see you soon!

Your thoughtful friend, Spike.

Ps. I can still listen to it when I visit, right?

Your now concerned and thoughtful friend, Spike.

Pps. Twilight says to keep on your best behavior.

Ppps. Oh, Rarity also says to make sure you send her any clothes that get teared.

Pppps. And Pinkie says

Pps. Everyone says good night."

   "Just warms the heart." I said outloud. I thought for a moment. "I wonder what Pinkie said that spooked him?"

   I put my ipod down on my writing desk, with the neatly folded letter near it. I went back to my dresser, and with a little work, I soon took off my 19th century attire, then I retired to my lounging clothing.

   I walked over to one of the book shelves and looked at some of the books. I quickly chose one, then I went to lie down on my new bed to read for a time. It was a rather large book, with the title "The Dawn That Never Broke" in sun yellow on its black front.

   I opened the book's cover, and read the introduction.

"A biography of a pony who lived during the Equestrian civil war, huh?" I muttered to myself, wondering if it was any good.

   I turned to chapter one then started reading.

   That book was chalk-full of huge battles. It also had a personal account of each event that led up to the war, and its whole aftermath; but, I never got to read that far in just that night.

   After about the tenth page, I nodded off. I suppose the events of that day cought up with me right then. That was the last sound nights sleep I ever had.

                                                                     ***

   "Argyle?" Luna whispered. "Art thouest- I mean, are you asleep?"

   My eyes shot open. They took in the cave's moist mossy walls, then gravitated to the dark alicorn laying at my left side. "I was just very deep in thought." I whispered back. "Why, are you alright?"

   "Yes, I'm fine now." She whispered in answer.

   I looked out towards the cave's entrance. It was still dark out.

   "What time is it?" I wanted to know how long we had stayed in that cave.

   "Three hours passed midnight." She answered.

"Not but a minute ago, I noticed the moon's orientation was wrong for the hour. So, I was just about to reorient it, when it fixed itself. I am perplexed by it."

   "It fixed itself, how?" I raised an eye brow, I too was perplexed.

   "Two ways I know of, ether Tia did it ... or..."

   "Or?" I was unsettled by her pause.

   "Father fixed it." Luna answered wide eyed, as if hope had then ignited in her eyes.

  I shrugged. "Your father? Well, let's hope so. If he noticed something was wrong, then he might come here to check it out; and, we could really use his help."

   "We can only hope." She smiled reassuringly.

   "Well, at any rate, nearly four hours have passed since I came here; with two and a half hours for you. It's hard to believe, but time really does fly."

   "Indeed it does." She whispered, then paused for a minute. "Um, by the way, I had a dream."

   "Oh, what of?" I smiled.

  "You had graduated from your training, and there was a big celebration held in your honor. My sister was going to give you the title of court mage, with a speech and all, but you turned it down. You said that position belonged to Twilight Sparkle, and you could never take it knowing that. Tia was a little upset later that night, as she told me she spent a week getting that speech right."

   Luna laughed lightly. It was wonderful hearing her laugh again. I was afraid what had happened before would have embittered her, but she, as aways, persurvered. Luna was strong like that.

   I kept smiling, letting her continue.

   "But she understood non the less. We soon came to be standing outside on my room's balcony. There, I asked you what you were going to do now that your training was over. You smiled, then pointed out towards the setting sun. I awoke after that."

   "Man, my dream self sounds like a rude guy." I laughed. "He didn't even give you a straight answer."

   "Well, he did drink all of the punch." She smirked and laughed with me.

   I looked down at her figure, she was completely healed. I sighed inwardly, and felt great joy, even though everything else felt like jello. Every second I spent in that cave was in pain.

   First it was my mutilated arm, then It was the sharp pins and needles feeling all over my body, but right then it was beginning to feel like I was suffering from magic overuse.

   Pushing yourself too far is very dangerous when it comes to magic, as in doing so you will risk a Burn-out. You do not want a Burn-out.

"Oh yeah great, Burn-out sickness, now it's just a fucken party in here. Well ... at least Luna is alright, and that is enough for me."

   I was very close to a painful death and I knew it, but fortunately for me, Luna was there.

   Luna caught on that I was in some trouble. "You pushed yourself too far by healing me, did you not?" She looked a little angry, but more concerned.

   "I think we all were run a little thin today." I answered in a raspy voice, as it was getting harder to breathe. "But, I will be fine in a few."

   It felt as if the muscles in my chest were tightening like a corset. "Besides, it worked and I'm still here, so it's fine."

   Luna shot up from her place of rest, and stomped her hoof on the floor in defiance.

"Nay! Tis not fine, neither will you be fine in a mear few minutes. Twill take hours for you to recuperate in your current state."

"Hours? No way, we have been here for too long. I will not risk her nag of a sister finding us here, if she does..."

   I knew it would all be over if the Empress caught us hiding in that cave. That was something I would happily die trying to prevent.

   "We can't stay here for that long. This place is a corner just waiting for us to be forced back into."

   "Even still, you must rest." She came closer towards me. "We can deal with Tia later."

   I waved her away. "No, we really have been here too long as it is..." I tried to stand. "I'm fine -ugh- see?"

   My leg muscles shot a knife of pain up to my spine, then gave way under my wight. I stumbled, but Luna caught me.

"You may fool yourself Argyle, but you cannot fool me."

   I was laying on her back, utterly helpless. Even the slightest movement made me regret everything magic, as the pain was horrific.

   Luna turned her head to face me then shook it. "You really must be more careful." She slowly walked over to a better spot to set me down, near the back end of the cave. "Have you forgotten what I told you about pushing yourself?"

   "Yeah, infernos, lots of pain, death, et cetera." I rolled my eyes, but gasped as a shock of pain shot through my shull.

   Luna sighed. "A lot of good it's obviously doing you."

   "Really, I'll be alright." I smerked through gritting teeth. "It's gonna take more then -ow- mere Burn-out sickness to stop me."

   She huffed. "Well of that, I have little doubt." We reached the end of the cave, then she gently let me down.

   My whole being then felt like it went through a meat tenderizer. It was very hard to think straight with such pain.

   Luna frowned, her expression was full of worry. As her horn glowed, a wave of warmth washed over me. The intense pain suddenly melted away.

"A calming spell, huh? Well, at least I can rest now."

   I looked at her, with the pain almost gone, I could think a bit clearer. I wished it had not, as pictures of what had happened before flashed across my mind. Each and every horror returned again to haunt. That grin, the taste of iron, what my friends and Celestia had become, all of it, it was all an utter horror.

   "It's going to be alright." I said outloud. Although it sounded like I was telling Luna that, it was more directed towards myself.

   "I am the one who should be saying that to you." She gently spoke. "Sleep, I will keep watch." Luna narrowed her eyes. "And, do not move from there, even if you gain the strength too."

   "Move? I can barely move my fingers." I laughed lightly.

   She smiled. "Good, uh, that you wont move I mean." She turned her head, and walked to the cave's entrance.

   My exhausted everything sreamed at me that moment, then failed me, as I lied my head down on some soft cave moss.

"I guess it's now time for me to board the useless train, ugh, this cave will be our tomb if I don't finish this soon. I need to continue where I left off, so for now, I will rest."

   It only took a few moments to drift away. As rem embraced my tired mind, and calm eased my stricken and battered figure, my past flooded my thoughts yet again, for the last time.

                                                                ***

                                                            Day one.

"Hark, Student!" Suddenly boomed from the right side of my room.

   "Holy shit!" I nearly jumped out of my skin, as I yelled from the shock of such a rude awakening.

"Heareth my royal voice and arise! Thy's Mentor commands it!"

   I fell onto the cold stone floor. I franticly shot up to my feet, as my half asleep mind tried desperately to find the source of such a terrible noise.

   My shock widened eyes settled on a dark alicorn standing near the doorway with an unimpressed expression.

"LUNA?! What, are you trying to give me a heart attack?!" I yelled inside my mind.

   "Pleasant morning." Luna said bleakly.

   "Right, good morning, Luna." I answered with a forced smile.

   "Tis Mentor to thou." She stiffend her stance and angled her head slightly upwards.

"Remember it, for I shant repeat it."

"Eh, what? Did I do something wrong? Maybe she's just having a bad day? I mean, I couldn't have been the cause of that... Right?"

   I just narrowed my eyes at her, as I could not get anything else but heat from her gaze. It was as if she hated me. I had no idea why.

   "Alright then, what now, Mentor?" I crossed my arms over my chest defensively. I already did not like how that day was going.

   "Follow." Luna turned, then started walking towards the door.

   "You want me to walk around the palace half dressed?" I gestured at myself with my head tilted to the side, while still in my lounging clothes.

   She turned her head to look at me, then rolled her eyes.

"Very well, robe thyself, but make haste." She turned her head back, then continued towards the door. "Oh, and wareth thy's Student robe."

"A robe, really? Ugh."

   "You're kidding me, right?" I said candidly, while shrugging.

   "I jest not." Luna did not even turn her head to say that, as she just kept walking.

   I shook my head. Once I opened my dresser, I sighed. The robe was more like a cloak meant for a potato rather than a wizard.

"Ah, great. I swear, if I am called a spud mage while I ware this shit..." I frowned, then grabbed the robe and my other clothes.

   "I trust thou canst find the Starswirl wing by thyself?" Luna stood at the doorway.

   "Yes." I was getting my clothes on, so Luna could not see just how much of a frown I was waring.

   "Thy's Mentor shall await there." I heard the patter of hooves on stone, as she walked away.

"Oh yeah, I can't wait." I grumbled.

"Well, look at the bright side Argyle. You get to go inside that wing now, and you didn't have to wait long ether."

   I then only had the robe left to put on. After I pushed back some colourful words, I sliped it on. It had a loose fit, but it could have been worse. It looked like I was waring a brown sack cloth cloak with a hood.

   I laughed, as I thought of what Rarity would have said if she saw me with that robe on.

"Of all of the worst possible things you could ware, that has to be. The. Worst. Possible. Thing!" I pictured her pulling that lounging sofa, out of nowhere like she always does, and fainting into it.

   While chuckling, I got my shoes on, then I walked out of my room.

   I remembered the way to the Starswirl wing, but half of me wanted to take his time getting there, while the other half did not want to test Luna's already thin temperament.

"Just who spit in her alfalfa sprouts today anyway?" I wondered, then I froze in place wide eyed at what I had just thought.

"Mother of god. Now I'm starting to think like them."

   I rested my forehead on both my palms as I stood there, while dragging them over my face downwards stretching it. After stopping halfway, my fingers were over my mouth pulling it into a half frown.

   Normally, I would not have been so apposed by the thought, but I knew what it implied. I continued onward, pushing the thought back into my mind.

   I arrived after walking for ten minutes. Despite Fernsworth making it look easy, the palace hallways were quite tricky to navigate.

   The guard at the gate looked at me when I approached him.

"Oh hey there, you must be Luna's Student. She told me I would know it when I saw you. And boy, was she right. You humans do dress strange."

"Oh she did huh? Heh, I'm gonna mess with you for that one."

   I stood there with a bleak expression. I waited for a solid ten seconds, staring at him without blinking.

   "Oh, I guess you want in huh?" He gestured at the gate behind him.

   I nodded very slowly. While still holding my blank expression, I widened my unblinking eyes  as they stared right into his.

   I must have looked like a crazy person, given the weirded out look the guard was starting to give me.

   "Uh, alright. Just let me get the lock for you." He went to unlock the gate, while I continued to stare at him.

   When he opened the gate and motioned for me to go in, I walked forward slowly, taking care to not break eye contact with him.

   While shrugging at me with obvious discomfort, the guard's head moved slowly backwards with each step I took. I froze once I was standing near him, still meeting his eyes with beams. I finally broke eye contact after slowly looking forward, then I finished walking into the wing.

   He shut the gate quickly once I was inside, with a loud metal clang.

   "Piffff." I cracked lightly, as I held back laughter. "Oh yeah, I'm going to hell."

   Still smiling wide after the stunt I pulled, I looked around. It was rather big for a whole wing just dedicated to one mage.

   A massive hour glass stood in the center of the whole wing. Huge dusty book shelves with scrolls and tomes alike, ran throughout the whole wing. It almost looked like a library to itself.

   I went to get a closer look at the huge hour glass. It was beautiful. The sand glowed with a light blue hue while it floated up the glass. That was strange to me. I looked up and saw the hour glass had the letters "PM" cut into the metal top, while after looking down the metal bottom had "AM" instead.

  "When it's day time the sand must flow up, but at night it must flow down. Then that means this can be compared to an analogue clock back home." I whispered. "That is definitely twenty present cooler."

"Damn, I did it again." I shook my head at myself.

   I found it very strange that the ponies had the same PM and AM time frame system that humans used on Earth. I started to not believe in coincidences anymore, especially when they started happening all the time.

   After studying it, I was able to read that the time should have been around two PM.

   "Student!" I heard from across to my right. I looked up and saw Luna standing near the elemental isle.

"Once thouest hath availed from thy's stupor, join me."

    Now, I was usually very unforgiving when it came to an undue lack of respect. I believed respect was something that had to be earned, with only a mutual amount ever given freely. Luna, was testing my already thin disposition, but I swallowed it and gave her the benefit of the doubt.

"Alright, she obviously is having a bad day and remember she is a princess. So, don't go and blow your top over some poorly used words. Just grin and bare it, Argyle."

    "Sure, I'm coming." I answered with an obvious bit of heat in my voice, but I was doing my best to hide it.

   I walked over to the isle of book shelves Luna was waiting for in. The isle opened up into a rather big alcove, with a sofa and pillows on it. There was also a desk near were Luna was standing in the alcove.

   "Wow, this is cool. I guess you come here often?" I tried to drum up a sensible topic to ease the tension.

   "But of course, tis the silent part of this wing. Nopony else canst hear one who remains in this spot." Luna gestured at the stool near the desk. "Sit." She commanded.

   "You got it." I sat down facing her.

   Luna sat as well, but on the sofa. "Now, I assume thou knowest the basics of magic?"

   "Yes. Magical affinity-"

   "Nay, the ones of import." She interrupted me.

   "But, are they not all important?" I tilted my head, wondering just what she was playing at.

   She stared me dead in the eyes.

"If thou really thinkest magical affinity a skill, then thouest art a waste my time."

   Luna went back a few steps, but remained standing.

"I will useth smaller words for thee this time. What art the basics of import in magic?"

   I just sat there, ready to buy a ticket to the rage train. I did not want some brat of a princess turning around and calling me a bad student. Doing so could have ruined my chance at learning how to get back home. I was not about to lose that lightly, but I did not know that was just the beginning.

She seem so nice in the show too... Of all the let downs, it had to be her and it had to involve me."

   I sighed, then answered the way she wanted me too. "Focus, visualization and concentration." I bleakly said.

   "Harder then it should hath been, but twas correctly answered." Her horn glowed as a old tome hovered over and landed neatly on the desk I was sitting at.

   A dark blue tome with golden letters on its front that read "The guide to advanced magic" lied before me.

   "Start on chapter one, then let me know when thee reaches four." Luna walked towards the sofa, but froze then looked back at me. "And tis chapter four by the way. If thee were about to ask "four what?"

   I gritted my teeth then read the book Luna gave me. It described features about magic that I was not familiar with at that time. Like spells that would bind something, or someone, into a room. They would not even be able to flashport out of it. It explained the physics behind it, but I was missing a few laws of magic as it was hard to fully understand.

   I read on, hoping something would make sense. I found the page on healing spells, but that one was rather complex.

   "The vitality spell? I am not familiar with that."

   Luna straightened. "Tis not chapter four."

   "I would still like some information on it."

   Luna sighed, then walked over to me and pointed at the tome.

   "Tis not chapter four." She repeated.

   Luna then walked back to the sofa while saying, "Besides, it is too high a level for thee."

   I balled my left hand into a fist while it rested on my lap. "Chapter four, huh?" I whispered.

   I skipped to the fourth chapter. If she wanted it, I was going to give it to her.

   "Alright, I'm at chapter four. Now what?" I smiled.

   "Oh?" Luna shifted on the sofa. "Pray tell, how canst thou go from chapter two to chapter four in but mear seconds?"

   The alicorn hopped off the sofa and walked slowly towards me, while narrowing her eyes in anger.

"Dost thou thinkest me an idiot?"

   I stared at her, utterly speechless.

   She snorted at me. "I clearly left thee at chapter two but a minute ago. I sayest again four, not one, not two, or three, but four. Now, read it all again until thouest hath learned how to follow the simplest of commands!"

   Luna went on a tangent over such a silly thing, but it was not silly for me at the time. She was really beginning to piss me off. I counted down, as I lost each one of my nerves.

"One."

   "Honestly Tia, what was thou thinking? Student indeed." She walked around the alcove, ranting up a storm.

"Two."

   "Thee canst even read a simple tome! Nay, thou art not my Student! Thy will never be my Student! Thouest art not even worthy of polishing my hooves!"

"Three. All aboard."

   WIth that final straw, I slammed the tome closed with a loud thud. "That's it!" I yelled as my ability and willingness to hold back failed.  "I don't give a damn who you are, or if you actually can help me get back home!"

   I shot up from my stool, red with pure anger. I shook my fist at the alicorn, who looked at me with a mix of shock and bewilderment.

   "I will NOT have my life wasted with the company of such a loathsome creature! I am going to Celestia right now and I am going to DEMAND for a way back home!"

   I turned sharply then walked at a brisk pace towards the exit.

   Luna shook her head. "Celestia?! Nay, halt!" She commanded while pointing a hoof at me.

"I sayest stop! Thy's Mentor commands it!"

   "I'm sorry, what was that? You have to use small words so I can understand, remember?" I answered back still burning with rage. I just wanted to leave, so I kept walking.

   Luna yelled in her royal voice, "As thy's princess we order thee to be still!"

"You are not my princess and never will be." I did stop, but it was only to say something I should not have. I was still so angry, that my judgement was cloaked in its haze.

   I have always regretted what I told her next.

   I turned once I stopped walking, then spoke loud enough for her to hear me clearly. I did not want her to miss a word.

"Man, it's no wonder everybody hated you and loved Celestia instead. You're horrible."

   I turned without even looking at her reaction. I did not need to. I very well knew how powerful that would hit home.

   I walked for about three seconds, until I heard whimpering.

"Please." I heard through light sobbing.

   My heart sank, as the rage train turned into a wreaking ball of guilt that shattered my anger into shards of pain.

   I turned around, only to see Luna in a very bad way.

"I'm ... sorry." She was in full tears right then.

"Ah, damn it. Smooth as broken glass. I can be a real ass sometimes."

   I walked over to her, as I could not leave her like that.

   I bent down beside her, with my heart in my stomach. "Hey, I'm-"

   "Nay, do not apologize." Luna said while her head was shaking, as she began sniffling. "Thouest are currect, I am truly horrible."

   Luna then bent her head down as she lied there on the cold stone floor, tears falling at full blast.

   That was my doing. I did that to her and I hated myself for it. I needed to fix it. I had to try.

   I bent down to sit near her. I put my hand on her back, then looked her dead in the eye.

   "No, what I said was wrong. I will not let myself get away with that. I am the one who is sorry."

   She just looked at me. After she sniffled a little she asked me, "Why? I treated thee like refuse, and looked down upon thee the same."

   "Because, I let my anger blind my judgement. The decisions you make when you're mad are always the wrong ones."

   "I can attest." She said weakly.

   "But most of all, I know what you have been through. So, what I said can never be justified."

   Luna huffed, then turned away from me. "What dost thee knowest of what I went through?"

   I very gently turned her head back to face me by her chin. "I know it was not your fault." I answered with a smile.

   She teared up again wide eyed at me. Then a pain sticken expression soured her features, as she bent her head into my chest. "Thank thee." She burst into new found tears.

   I sat there suprised by her sudden action. My hands were up in the air, as I was completely unsure of what I needed to do next.

   That was the first time I ever helped a girl and that was definitely my first time ever being in that kind of a situation with one. I cursed my luck that the same girl in question was a pony and not a human.

   "Thouest hath no clue, how long I hath waited to hear that."

   "Surely, your sister must have told you that once or twice?" I desided to let my hands rest on her neck.

   "Nay, not even my Tia." Luna answered with a shakey voice.

"Wow, she really is a bitch."

   "I can say it again if you want." I smiled at her.

   The dark alicorn returned her head back from me, then stared at me. She giggled while wiping away the tears off her face with a hoof. "No, twill not be needed, but thanks."

   "Are you going to be alright?" I asked Luna.

   She got up then brushed herself off with her wings. "I believeth so, with my thanks."

   I got up, then put my hand on my sides. "Well, my mentor. What now?"

   She laughed, "Argyle, surely thouest must know my name? Tis not Mentor. Call me Luna."

   I grinned, "Alright Luna, what shall we do now?"

   "Now, large works remain untouched." She pointed at the shelves full of tomes and scrolls.

"And their secrets unlearned."

   "Well then, let's get to it!" I cheered.

   "By placing a hand over the heart with this spell, thou canst heal a whole body at once; however, twill take time and energy."

   We sat on the sofa as she read the passege of the spell I asked her about earlier.

    "So, useth this only when thy must. And remember, never pusheth thyself too far."

   "Why? What happeneds?" I asked Luna.

   "Surely Twilight Sparkle told thee the dangers of magic?" She shrugged.

   I shook my head no. Luna shook hers in disappointment. "Very well, but I do findest that disturbing."

   "Tis known as Burn-out. Tis a horrible fate for any mage." Luna cleared her throat, then continued.

   "When a mage would pusheth passed pain, twould leadest to vital damage. That damage will causeth his magic focus points to burst. Thus, he would loseth his control over magic and then be killed by a volatile explotion of purest energy; and Sometimes, in a inferno until he turneth to ash. Given the mage in question."

   "Damn." I uttered. "Well, I will certainly be careful."

   "See that thouest does. Once it starts, there shant be a return." She narrowed her eye at me.

   "We hath been here for thee's time of today." Luna got up from the couch then stretched her back.

   "What, already? How long is that?" I got up as well.

   "Four hours per day."

   "We have been here for four hours already?" I looked at her dubiously. I could not believe that we had spent four hours there. It felt barely like one had passed.

   "Look towards yonder hour glass, if thee dost not trust me."

   We walked to the hour glass and sure enough the sand filled at six PM.

   "Man, time just flies."

   "I shall retire for the day Argyle." Luna yawned. "Tis very much passed my bed time."

   "Oh, sure no problem."

   Luna was the care taker of the night, so it made sense she needed to sleep sometime in the day.

   "Pleasent evening Argyle." The alicorn walked out of the wing through the iron gate. The guard gave Luna a salute after opening it. Then he looked back into the wing only to see me, staring at him.

   He just returned to his post with his back turned to me. He left the gate open so I could walk out.

   After I walked out of the gate, I made no attempt to force eye contact. I continued down the hallway to the left; however, I turned then waited a few good minutes.

   I slowly leaned my head out of the corner and stared at the guard without his knowledge. It took him a few seconds to notice I was just around the corner, staring at him like a crazy person. When he did, his eyes went wide like he just saw a ghost. His head shot forward, as if to pretend I was not really there.

   I let my head back, then walked on towards my room's direction.

"Why is that so much fun?" I laughed lightly so the guard could not hear me.

   I finally reached my room after walking down the hallway. I walked inside, then went to change my clothing. I was very tired of looking like a potato sack.

   I was opening my dresser when I heard the door open and a voice say, "Cozy, Sir?"

   I turned to my left and there was Fernsworth at the door. "Hello, Fernsworth. I am so far."

   "Pardon my intrusion, Sir. I was just in to check on you."

   "I am fine." I tilted my head to the side. I was wondering how a personal butler of the princess always had time to waste on me. "Thank you."

   "Very good, Sir. I must away then. Good evening." He bowed while closing the door.

"Cozy... Interesting word choice, Fernsworth." I pushed the thought back. It was a very common word after all.

   After I changed my clothes, I went about my day. It was rather uneventful after that morning's events. So, I will skip to when I returned to my room at night fall.

   I was pretty tired. I had walked around the palace and the castle's city all that day. My friends had yet to visit, but I would not need to wait long.

   I settled down on my bed after I got comfortable. I lied there and read that book on the Equestrian civil war. I got to around five chapters into it that time, before I blew out my night candle then tried to sleep.

   As crazy as it sounds, I felt like someone was watching me sleep. That cold shiver you get up your spine shot up mine that night. Like if the grim reaper himelf ran his boney hand up my back.

   I tried my best to shake the feeling and after a few minutes of tossing and turning, I fell into a dream. I had some idea it would be one of those nights. If only I knew what I was in for that cold and creepy night. On a brighter note however, I did not have to go through it alone.

Chapter eight. Curiosities, and dark whispers.

   I awoke with no recognition of my whereabouts. As I got up to my feet, I looked around. I was inside a huge hallway of some kind.

   I muttered, "Where the hell am I?"

   Over towards the end of that hallway I saw a large throne. I figured it was about one hundred feet away. I deduced I was inside a throne room;  however, I had no clue as to whom that throne belonged to.

     The construction of that room was unlike anything I had ever seen. That whole hallway was made of -what I could only describe at the time- some kind of strange glass.

   I was no longer in the palace, or Canterlot for that matter. I figured it was another one of those dreams again, then a pang of angst jolted up my spine. In every one of those dreams I was never fully aware of being inside one, until then.

"Why now?" I squinted at the floor in thought. "Why this dream?" I figured I had better get my bearings soon, as I did not want anymore underhanded surprises.

   I saw massive pillars towering throughout the hallway on both sides. They were also made out of that glass, only they looked carved, which had my head spinning with questions of how that could have been done.

   I also saw bluish banners with a single interesting heart on them. Again, it looked carved from that peculiar glass as well. One banner decorated each pillar down the hallway.

    Having enough, I bent down to investigate the strange glass. When I touched the glass I felt a warm static charge. I recoiled my hand and my eyes widened in wonder as I realized it was not glass, but pure crystal.

   Glass is not a great conductor of magic. In fact, given its thickness, glass can actually insulate certain types of magic. Crystal however, is a totally different matter. It's not only a near perfect conductor of magic, certain types of crystals resonate magic naturally. That hallway, astonishingly, was completely carved out of pure resonating crystal.

"Incredible. Whomever made this room is extremely advanced in magic."

   After I felt it, I realized it surrounded me. The charge in the air was vitalizing, clean, and mind opening.

   Feet under the crystal floor I could make out dark strips of some kind. The strips networked throughout the entire throne room.

   I squinted at some strange torches that were lighting down the outer wall of that room. The weird part was, they were not lighting with fire or magic. The dark strips under the floor connected to each torch that trailed up from the floor, with thin shining bars.

  "Are those ... light bulbs?" I must have looked like a kid in a candy store. All of it was very fascinating. "Metal networks as wires, magic and technology, who the hell are these guys?" I tried to think, but my mind drew blanks.

  In the corner of my right eye, I saw sunlight beam from the back of the room. When I looked, a massive crystal and iron window stood towards the back of the throne room.

   "Hey, a window! I wonder how high off the ground this room is?" Confident in my chance to find out where I was, I walked briskly towards it.

   Then the whole throne room shook violently, followed by a deafening boom. I lost my balance and fell to the floor. The massive window at the back of the throne room imploded, pelting the hallway in crystal shards and bits of twisted iron.

   "What the hell was that?" I scrambled to my feet, then I ran at full speed down yards of hallway towards the once beautiful window.

   The huge crystal pane had shattered into countless shards that crunched under my shoes with each bound. What iron holdings and frame that remained had warped into a contorted and melded mess. It was as if a bomb shell went off.

   I reached the window and froze in horror at what was outside.

   A massive black cloud blotted the distant sky. Lightening storms arced off its voided mass and it looked as if an inferno was raging inside. I heard a terrible roar echo in the air from the cloud's direction. It was as if the gates of hell itself had opened and the terrors inside were pouring out.

   I looked down to the huge burning city below my feet. When I saw movement, I felt my stomach drop. I heard screams of fear and agony upon the wind that pelted my face harshly.

   My mouth was locked shut, unable to utter even a grunt of fear. Though the wind dried my eyes, they could not close as the nightmare they were taking in froze them open.

   In the distance beyond the cloud, I saw two mass clusters of moving things. One shined silver like metal reflecting light at a far distance. I also made out some blue flags or banners. The other side was coloured blackish gray and looked nothing at all like the reflective cluster.

   I figured both sides were battle lines. I guessed the reflective side was of pony origin; however, I could only guess at what the other side was at the time.

   In the darkening sky, I saw countless dots flying in clusters. I figured they were advancing Pegasus. On the other side, I saw a huge wave of grayish things. The wave was heading right for the Pegasus. Scattered with the Pegasus I saw massive flying creatures.

   The moment I saw huge bolts of magic launch from each one I knew they were dragons. I saw each shot exploded in the air, belting heated blast waves in circular distortions. Huge chunks in the grayish cloud disappeared with each explosion, yet the haze still outnumbered them in waves.

   The ground lines contacted. I saw lines of fire, and arcs of thunder, wisp over from the ponies side and made mini detonations on the other side.

   Closer in the distance, gigantic towers of crystal and steel were spread out over the burning city. Each tower glowed on top as huge spinning crystals swelled with white hot energy. Beams of energy burst out of each tower and hit the cloud in one spot. I heard a deafening roar as huge chunks of dark cloud blew apart with an explosion of heat and electricity.

   The cloud swelled with flame and arced with more thunder as a monstrous face burst from the hellish blackness. Its mouth opened and consumed one of the towers, flashes of lightening flared from inside its black form where the tower stood.

   Bolts of dark energy shot from the cloud at different points, then struck the other towers causing chunks of city to detonate skyward. Secondary explosions burst from where the towers once stood, sending a wave of force heartbeats later that knocked me clean off my feet and sent me flying ten feet back.

   I landed and felt crystal shards and bits of iron grind between the floor and my back. I winced in pain, as I shot up to my feet.

   "Alright, I'm getting the fuck out of here!" I yelled as I ran at full speed towards the huge doors that I hoped lead to an exit.

   The ornately carved doors burst open suddenly.

"Oh shit!"  I skid across the floor with metal and crystal grinding under my shoes. I bolted and hid behind the throne. Fortunately, I was not seen by the two ponies that soon walked by me.

   I quickly moved to the left side of the throne.

   One pony with a dark coat had eyes that glowed blue and he wore silver armour with a red cape that was lined with white fur. It looked very much like a kings cape. He looked like a very powerful unicorn.

   The other pony had  a gray coat, had silver plate armour and -despite my disbelief- he had a mane of solid crystal clusters.

   The dark unicorn shot a glance at where I hid. I ducked to avoid being seen. I could feel the magic surging from his body like a wave of warm static. It was almost over powering.

   "My Emperor?" The other pony looked at the empty spot behind the throne.

"What did you see?"

   I winced, fingers crossed, I did not want to be found.

   An explosion boomed from the hell outside. The pony the other one called Emperor turned his sight to the outside of the broken window.

   "Never mind it, Arcturus." He walked towards the window and Arcturus followed.

"Now, give me a report. Where do we stand?"

   "My Emperor. Prism towers three through seven, along with districts Rigal and Vega, have turned into smoldering craters." He hung his head down slightly. "With two prism brigades followed by nearly twenty thousand citizens, your majesty."

   The Emperor gritted his teeth. "Damn, Rigal and Vega? How in curses did the cloud cover so much distance in such a small time frame?" He looked to Arcturus sternly. "Why could the graphs not track this massive dark force before hand?"

   "My Emperor, the Prismgraphs claim that it just appeared through a sudden warp in the mass spectrum. There was no tracking it until it was too late."

    The Emperor held his head high, then sighed while closing his eyes.

"Then we cannot assume we can hold for much longer. Sound the evacuation Immediately. Pull back our forces to cover the populace as they leave for safety."

   "But Emperor, where will we take them? Dark clouds are attacking the entire Empire on all sides. There is no safe place nearby we can retreat too."

   "No, not nearby, but there is one place." He pointed a hoof out the window. "The far northern keep over the crystal mountains in the green oasis, it is the only safe place left."

  "Yes, of course. Its prism shield should still be operational..." Arcturus put a hoof to his mouth in thought. "We can use the underground rail road to get there with little to no loss of life."

   "Go then, take care of my people old friend."

   Arcturus gave the Emperor a surprised look. "Pardon, majesty, you are not coming?"

   "I am afraid not." He stared out towards the cloud as it loomed over the ruined city, consuming it. "I must stay."

   "But, the people still need their Emperor! Now in all their times of dearest need-"

   "Do not argue with me!" The Emperor raised his tone high.

"The whole of the Crystal Empire holds its weakening life upon yours!"

"The Crystal Empire?! Yes, of course! How dense of me not to see it before. Now why would I dream of them?" I felt the blood trickle down my ravaged back and with it the sting of pain.

   The debris had cut deep into my skin. The pain was pretty intense. The feeling brought me back to an equally painful reality. "I'm hurt, really bad. Then, that means ... I'm not dreaming. Well, great. All aboard the roller coaster of fuck, again."

   I gripped the throne I hid behind harder in exasperation. I was yet again somewhere I did not want to be. It was almost becoming a routine I went through, whenever the forces of fuck desired. So I thought at the time of course.

   The Emperor frowned as the cloud blotted out the sunlight. It was but a few thousand feet from the window. He turned his head sharply to face the gray colt. "Go now! I will buy you the time to save what is left!"

   Arcturus bent his head down and dashed in front of the Emperor as the cloud drew closer.

"I swore to protect you, even if I die a thousand deaths! I cannot leave!"

   "Foolish child!" The Emperor's horn glowed. An aura of energy enveloped Arcturus sending him flying behind him. "For all the power and strength we bred into you prism guard, you are but a pest compared to this evil by yourself!"

   He turned his head towards the prism guard laying on the floor, his eyes glowing blue.

"Please old friend, save what is left. Tell the Four Kingdoms of this threat ... and inform the Librarian."

   "The boy, Sir?" He got up to his hooves. "What could he do that this Empire could not?"

   "The Librarian and his friends are the greatest mages in this world. If there is any hope left, it can be found with them." The dark cloud was nearly feet away from the window. "GO! That is an order from your Emperor! Send the warning, save this world!"

   The armour clad colt bowed his head to his Emperor. "As you wish. I will not fail."

   "And when you meet him, tell him I was wrong." The Emperor eyes shed a single set of tears. "Tell him that my final thoughts were of my friends and my world."

   "Of course ... Sir." Arcturus said weakly as he wept inwardly. His features contorted with stricken sorrow and pain, as he gritted his teeth. "Sir, if I may be outspoken, I must say, you have always been like the father I never had. That you have my love with all a son's being."

   The Emperor closed his eyes, then spoke in a cool and calm tone with a small smile.

"It is a father's duty to protect his only son, even if he should die a thousand deaths. Run my son, with my blessing and a father's love."

   "Give it something to fear, my Emperor." Arcturus turned then bolted towards the doors.

   The stalwart caped unicorn muttered to himself. "I intend too." His eyes and horn glowed an intense aura of blue.

   I whispered as I felt the pain in the air, "Damn, this is getting really serious." I quickly leaped to one of the pillars before the gray colt could see me as he ran for the exit.

   I felt something nudge my shoulder from behind. I nearly jumped out of my skin. I held my mouth with both my hands to prevent any sound from the start. I turned sharply then saw, somehow, Luna was standing right there with me.

   "Hark, Argyle, what is going on?" I put my hand gently over her muzzle to silence her. I shushed her with my index finger over my mouth. Her eyes widened with surprise at my sudden action.

   I whispered to her, "Hold on, Luna. I don't know how you got here, but you have to whisper if you talk."

   She narrowed her eyes at me then shook her head to remove my hand. "Very well."

   I turned then leaned over the side of the pillar, to watch that situation unfold further. Luna quickly recoiled and gasped at the sight of my bloody back in the electric lighting.

   "Argyle! Th-"

   I turned my head with haste, then put my finger over my mouth. I put as much emphasis on a mute "Shush" as I could.

   She huffed, then whispered what she was about to say. "Thou art hurt badly. In thy's own dream no less."

   "Yeah, I know. It hurts like hell. Wait, what do you mean?"

   "Tis not possible to get hurt in thy's own dream state. Not so vividly at the least."

   I looked at Luna in disbelief. "You mean to tell me I'm actually dreaming?"

   "Of course, tis why I'm here. Twas not an easy venture ether. Thy's mind is liken to a shell. The first night thouest slept I tried this very thing. Twas to no avail." She scrunched her nose at me. "Never hath my ability to visit a dream state been denied success. Thou art a most curious kind, Argyle."

"That is not good news. If I am inside a dream I have no control over..." A pang of worry shot up my spine.

   I heard laughter, then I turned to look back at the Emperor. Luna leaned with me to see what was going on.

   She gasped when she saw the pony standing there.

"Nay, it simply cannot be." She whispered, "In all the possible fiends, how canst thee be dreaming of him?"

   I had no idea what she was talking about. I was about to find out however, and it was not going to end well.

   "Well, what do we have here?" I heard coming from the flaming darkness outside the window. "A little lost are we, Emperor?"

   I saw a dark figure loom from the cloud. It formed into a humanlike figure. It wore darkened tattered clothing that slithered and moved on its own. It was like every part of him was alive and fully aware of itself. He smiled at the unflinching unicorn. His teeth were a dark yellowish colour and both rows looked like sharped fangs. His eyes glowed like crimson embers.

   "By the moon, what manner of beast is that?" Luna shuttered. "Never hath I felt such evil."

   "Yeah." I shuttered, with bumps forming on my skin, like a cold breeze had just wisped by, but the air was deathly still.

   That was my first time feeling the presence of black magic. My hair stood up and my skin crawled as its cold sapped the health from the very air. Luna and I were in big trouble.

   He walked around the room. The crystal floor beneath him cracked and darkened with each step. As if the crystal was reacting violently to the horrible magic oozing off his twisted form.

   "Oh, woe is me." He struck an overly dramatic pose, putting his hands over his face, so he could peek through his fingers, while he tilted himself to the side. "How shall I ever forgive myself for utterly obliterating your beautiful Empire?"

   He inhaled deeply then blinked a few times. He put his hands down, then pointed a finger in the air. "Oh, yeah, that's right." He snapped his finger. "I did that on purpose. HA!"

   He fully grinned at the Emperor, who did not share in his sick humor the least bit.

   "Monster." The Emperor said. His eyes coldly trained on the dark humanlike creature before him.

   "What was that?" He cupped a hand over his ear, as if he had a hard time hearing. "Repeat that would you kindly?"

   "Sorry." The Emperor frowned. "I meant abomination." His eyes narrowed with obvious burning hate.

   "Close, but WRONG!" He screamed at the unicorn. "Ha, that is not my name. However..." He narrowed his crimson glowing eyes at the unicorn in return. "You know that. Don't you?" His tone got dark and deep.

   The unicorn said, his eyes unblinking, "He who devours, the God of the Darkness."

   "NO! But, closer." He walked closer to stand feet away from the Emperor. "I am not a God of darkness, darkness would be something. I come from nothingness. Not that you would be able to fully understand that. But hey, at least you can't say I did not try to explain."

   The unicorn walked a few paces to his left. He said while keeping his eyes trained on the dark abomination. "A God of void then."

   The Void God's eyes widened with excitement. "Ding, ding! You guessed right! Look how smart you are." He bent down and started to talk to the unicorn like he was a dog. "Yes, yes you are!"

   "Enough!" The Emperor's eyes flared with blue, as a swirling vortex surrounded him.

"I am not going to play these games with you beast!"

   "Oh?" He stood straight then slowly walked towards the red caped unicorn. His tone darkened with power and deepened with an animal like hunger.

   "Tell me, my little pony. Are you brave, or just stupid? You think you could actually play me for a fool? I wonder if your other pony friends in the "Secret rail road system" could answer that for me?" He viciously grinned. "What do you think?"

   "You dare not touch them!" The Emperor took one step forwards.

"Your fight is with me! Only one of us will leave this room alive!"

   "I will admit, for a dandelion molester, you have magic; but, I could turn you into a spot on the floor in seconds." He crossed his arms. "However, you know this as well. So that means you have confidence in someone other than you. Someone you think has a chance at killing me. Who, the dragons? The griffins?"

  He leaned in to get closer. "The Four Kingdoms, still no?" His eyes widened. "No, only one? You have all your hope in one pony?" He laughed. "That's a riot."

   "You will never know his name. But know that he will burn you and your void!"

   The Void God smirked. "To shroud nihility." He reached toward the roof then closed his dark fist. "To smother the sun. How romantic, how utterly desperate you must be to cling to such a reckless hope." He set his burning gaze to the unicorn in full. "He must be quite something then. Tell me his name."

   "This game is over!" The dark unicorn launched a bolt of thunder at the Void God, catching him off guard it seemed as it struck him in the face with full force. Sparks of light and plasma were burning in the air as the bolt exploded with a mix of kinetic energy and heat.

   The Emperor flashported, as a wave of dark energy shot over where he once stood. It hit one of the massive pillars bursting into a black bubble that disintegrated the crystal's matter to nothing.

   He reappeared then cast a fire spell that washed the window area in a tsunami of heat. The floor began to glow as the spell tore at the area.

    "Luna, now is our chance." I pointed to the doors at my far right. "Let's get the hell out of here."

   "Nay, Argyle. Though I agree, we canst merely about and leave." She frowned. "Other wise, I would hath liberated us long before."

   "We have to try." I started moving pillar to pillar towards the door.

   "Argyle..." Luna sighed, then followed.

   I heard a roar from inside the inferno and assumed it would soon be over, that we did not have much time to escape. I could not have been more wrong.

   When the Emperor let up on the spell and the smoke in the room cleared, there was nothing standing where the burn mark was. The Emperor sighed, then walked towards the throne room's exit.

   "Did he succeed?" Luna looked around, but saw nothing and neither did I, so we continued moving. That was when we heard the laughter.

   "Bahahaha! Bravo, really." The Void God spawned sitting on the throne, while clapping his hands. "I needed that little bit of pain, heightens the senses, you see."

   Luna and I froze. If we ever had a chance at leaving early, it died right then.

   "Fucken, damn it!" I cursed in frustration. "Now what?"

   "We hath no choice, but to watch, and await." Luna backed into the dark most part of the room, and I followed.

   "You are far to valuable to simply erase from this reality. So, tell you what, I have been cooking up a new kind of ... position if you will, that you would fill in nicely. So, what say you?"

    The Emperor's horn glowed blue once again. "Never, I would never hurt my own! Even if my soul fouled for eternity in Tartarus. A plain you can also go too!"

   The dark God chuckled. "Already been and conquered. Rather drab and dull now, after I got through with it." He grinned.

   The Emperor gritted his teeth. Openly showing them in a direct sign of aggression. He commanded through his teeth, "Stop talking."

   Something changed in the Void God that moment. His face frowned then his eyes burned a hotter red. As he flashported in front of the unicorn, the whole throne room darkened and shuttered. "I hate that." He grabbed the pony by the throat in one clean motion and held him feet off the floor.

   The unicorn let off a thunder storm, bolts arced and bounced off crystal in all directions. The Void God laughed, and he held his other hand up. The storm arced into his open palm, as he absorbed the entire spell, feeding his power.

   "Admirable, but miss calculated." The Void God's voice deepened with darkness, and hatred.

"You know what happens now, don't you?" His eyes glowed hotter as he gazed into the unicorns eyes. "I am going to show you your true nature."

   He deeply inhaled the air as if he smelled an aroma.

"The hate inside your heart cries out to me. It begs freedom from the chains of morals, the bondage of consideration. The slavery of love." He grinned then put his hand over the Emperor's face. "I need not soil my hands. I will sit and watch YOU destroy all that you love for me, despite your previous ramblings."

   "Go ahead, he will kill us both before the end." The unicorn started laughing, as he cast a spell on himself. "I will have the last laugh after all you shall soon see, as I no longer possess the knowledge you seek."

   "Hardly a loss." The dark being's hand arced with black bolts of energy that sapped the light from the Emperor. The unicorn let out a horrible cry of pain as all the good in him was being devoured.

   The Void God let his head lie back in what looked like ecstasy, as he began laughing manically.

"Yes! Scream in such wonderful agony. Feed me with your pain then serve me with your hate!"

   The light from the unicorn left, then the dark being let him go. He fell to the floor, then twitched a few times.

   "Rise!" He held his hands up. "Rise! Sombra, once Emperor of the crystal fondlers! Now the King of my Corrupted!"

   The ponies eyes shot open, then he got up to his feet. His once blue eyes glowed a dark green with dark purple edges. His horn, once a brilliant sight, was twisted into a implement of hate.

   "Whom do you serve?" The Void God held his hands behind his back as he walked around the corrupt unicorn.

   "Xerxus, the God of the Void plane." Sombra's eyes stared forward as if in a trance.

   "Correct. And, what is your purpose?"

   "To enthrall your void upon all."

   "This is my favorite part." Xerxus chuckled as his darker side subdued for the time.

"How, pray tell, do you plan on doing that?"

   Sombra turned his head to face Xerxus and grinned. "Violently." He answered in a dark tone.

   "I love that part!" The dark being laughed. "Come, King Sombra. There is still much work yet to be done." He turned to face the exit out of the room.

   As they both walked towards the exit, Xerxus froze in place. "Oh, and both of you can join in at anytime." He tilted his head back so I could see half his face. "I'd hate for you to feel left out, Argyle."

   A cold shock burst up my spine.

" We're so fucked."

   He grinned villainously. His right eye was trained into mine, as I had been observing with half my face exposed from behind a pillar with Luna. Sombra was also staring right at us, with the same smile and that same hunger for death behind his cold eyes.

   Fear burned in my gut, my mind screamed for me to run, but I knew it was all over. Nothing short of God himself could have saved us then.

   "Darkest of nights." Luna swore in disbelief. "Student, we must away!"

   Xerxus turned, then pointed and wagged a finger at me. I was frozen in place, despite Luna calling for me to run. "Not even a hello? Tisk, tisk, that is very rude indeed." Lightening arced down his arm like a freakish Tesla coil. Heat distorted around his arm as he pointed his fist, glowing with electric death, right at Luna and I.

   My muscles finally loosened, as I blurted out by pure instinct, "RUN!"

   I grabbed Luna and pulled her away from our compromised hiding place. She took off with me as we ran at full sprint towards the throne. Heartbeats later, I heard a boom of thunder. A wave of heat enveloped my back with a pulse of intense pressure.

   I was pushed by the pressure wave to the floor with Luna. We skidded on the floor with the combined momentum of running and being knocked down. Small red streaks lined the crystal floor from the wounds on my back opening up on impact.

   "HA! Did you see how far they slid, Sombra?" Xerxus Chuckled.

   "Indeed I did. That hairless one bleeds as well." Sombra smelled the air. "I can smell the iron and fear."

   "We definitely should make this a sport. Like Shuffle board, but with living disks!" Xerxus put a finger to his mouth in thought. "I will call it ...  Gore board." The sick fuck laughed. "We will put glass, nails, and other sharp things on the board, then who's "disk" slides the goriest wins! Brilliant!"

   I got to my feet with Luna. My hands were shaking. My heart was inside my mouth. I tasted metal and a strange burning smell lingered in the air. I looked to where Luna and I once stood. It was a glowing crater of molten crystal. Half of the pillar had melted into glowing heat, and some of it had been plastered to the wall from the kinetic energy.

   "Sweet Jesus." I exhaled. My eyes raced side to side, trying to find a way out of that death trap.

   "Ah, finally we meet." Xerxus walked forwards. "I'm sure you know who I am and thanks to Cherub I know who you are."

   "Away dark one!" Luna stepped in front of me. My fear fogged eyes stared at her. She was trying to protect me.  "Thou wouldst do well not to threaten my student!" Her eyes glowed and her voice boomed.

   "Student? What could you ever teach him? Flower molester." He stood feet away, the magic oozing off him started to burn the air and my skin like a weak acid.

   "A beast like thee could never understand." She waved a hoof at him. "Now, away with thee, or feel my wrath! The princess of the night forewarns thee!"

    Xerxus stared at her, his face blank of expression. "I ate the life out of the last alicorn that stood against me." His eyes burned brighter and the air's sting worsened. "She was also a princess of her time. I'm sure you two have met before. I know your sister has."

   Luna stood her ground but her body language said it all. She was afraid and so was I.

   "Let me claim her, my God. In your honor." Sombra's hungry eyes were trained on Luna like she was a piece of meat in market. "I am dying to stretch my legs, and test my new power."

   "Very well." Xerxus waved his hand in dismissal. "Keep her, rape her, kill her, do as you wish. She is yours, but leave the boy alone."

   "With pleasure, God." He licked his lips, and loomed forward. His horn glowed a sickening greenish black purple. "I wonder, my delicate thing, how sweetly you scream?"

   "Wha-?" Luna took a step back. Her ears bent back and her eyes widened. "Nay, I warned thee to stay back!" Her eyes glowed dark, as NIghtmare moon came out of her shell. "Or décoreth this room in pieces!"

   If we fought, it would be to the death. Luna had more to lose then me, so I walked up and shielded her instead.

"So, this is how I die? If I had to die, I always wanted to die fighting.

   "Step aside." Sombra waved a hoof to the side.

"Oh well, I suppose fighting in your sleep still counts."

   I swallowed my heart back into my chest. My fear turned face and my fist clenched. "No." I muttered

   Sombra gritted his teeth at me. "I am a King, and she is mine. Just who do you think you are boy?"

   "I am human." I told him. "You may not know this, but if there is one thing we humans can do besides love, its kill. We are good at it." Anger welled up and fueled my strength, as I gathered raw energy in my hands. "Especially when we do it for the right reasons."

    "Oh, really?" The crazed unicorn raised an eye brow at my claim. "How good?"

   "Continue to threaten her, and I will show you, freak." I stared him dead in the eye. No matter how intense he gazed back, I put knives into each second.

   "Well." Xerxus suddenly was standing between Sombra and myself. "We seem to have a stand off problem of the Mexican kind." He crossed his arms, then sighed. "How monotonous."

   I turned my gaze to Xerxus.

   "Oh, please no!" He yelled, "Not the death eyes!" He bent down to his knees while cringing.

"Anything but that! It's my - haha- only weakness, bahahaha!"

   "Luna, run." I wanted to buy her some time to get away, even if it were mere seconds.

   "We cannot." She shook her head.

   "Don't be stubborn. Your people need you. I'm the odd man out here as I will only be missed." I pointed a finger at the exit. "Now, go."

   "You don't get it, do you?" Xerxus stood then dusted himself off. "She can't leave. I wont let her. See, this my be your mind, but this is now my dream."

   "What?" I was beginning to get where he was going with that.

   "Two consciousness tied together, one dies the other will follow." He smiled and stared at Luna. "This is why you should respect others privacy." He waged a finger at Luna. "Tut, tut, tut."

   I turned to look at Luna, she nodded her head. If I died, she would with me.

   "Damn." I cursed. "Then I will just need to kill you, and Luna should wake up, safe."

  Xerxus looked at me bleakly, like I had insulted him. "Normally, I would torture you first and laugh, but your presence has begun to make me physically angry. You're right, however, about humans, but I am the hate that fuels such skill. I would tell you to never forget that, sadly, however..."

   Tendrils of pure black magic shot from his back and had mouths gaping with twisted sharpened teeth. They hissed and growled.

   His eyes darkened and his voice boomed. "I'm afraid you are now boring me. Fitting, that this alicorn will die besides the biggest failure of them all. Sadder still, he is too stupid to realize he failed in anything."

   Luna wrapped her wings around me.

   "Luna, what are you-" I tried to get out of her hold, but she insisted.

   "Tis alright." She told me, "Verily, thy's Teacher was unable to employ better. Forgiveness, my Student."

"So much for death in combat." I sighed.

   The God grunted. "Ugh, pathetic sentiments, just die."

   The tendrils roared, then surged forth in a wave of black. My eyes widened, as the magic projected such a horrible feeling it sapped my will to fight. Luna with her wings around me and her head on my shoulder, was humming something with her eyes closed while her horn glowed.

   I felt the cold of the wave's darkness, heart beats from taking us. When a dark figure appeared, in a bent stance. With his arms crossed in front of himself the wave of death impacted some kind of light shield and dissipated.

   He stood up, wearing a dark coat armoured in metal plates. It resembled the trench coats warn during the world wars back on earth. It was modified and had been coloured dark, but it still mostly retained the old look.

   "Zounds!" Luna asked wide eyed, "How is this possible?!"

   "It can't be..." I held my breath, I knew who that was. I had seen him before.

   The look Xerxus had spoke volumes. His eyes were wide. His expression was a mix of confusion, disbelief and anger.

   "You're late." I told the figure.

   "A mage is never late, Argyle. He arrives precisely when he needs to." The figure turned his head to face me. He could not have been a boy over 19. His hair was brown and so were his eyes. The magic he emanated felt warm and gentle, yet powerful and deep, like the difference between a calm lake inside a meadow and a raging tsunami inside a typhoon.

   "I see even in death your platitudes are still dull." Xerxus alternated his eyes to the figure and me. "Librarian."

   "Librarian?" Luna looked as if she was seeing a ghost. Even with all that was going on, when she heard that word her ears twitched. "Tis a lie." She whispered. "Must be."

   "What can I say? I am the result of my time." He moved to the left slowly, his stance defensive, fists glowing with white energy. "Xerxus."

   The dark God pointed at himself. "tit for tat, I am simply the result of denial."

   The Librarian stood near the throne. His eyes were locked into the Void Gods. Both stared with an unflinching gaze, as if they were reading each other like books.

   "I told you it would have no affect, Librarian." Xerxus looked at me. "I suppose you're here for the boy then? I had business with him first, so you will have to wait your turn."

   "Quickly, Argyle." The Librarian said to me, as he pointed to the broken window.

   "I said, wait your turn!" Xerxus pointed his palm at the Librarian. A pulse of energy burst out and raced towards its target. The Librarian backhanded it out of the air. It curved then exploded somewhere down the hallway.

   The God frowned, "Fast as always, despite mortem."

   "Let them go, Xerxus." He pointed at me. "The boy has no value to you and neither does the alicorn."

   "True, I could not care less for that waste of life next to him; however, the boy has much value to me." The God smirked. "You're not going to let me, are you? Very well, let's finish our business first then, Librarian."

   Xerxus clenched his fist next to his face. It surged with arcs of dark energy, raging up the arm and arcing off the fist like a Jacobs latter. His eyes glowed hot red, grinning with vicious intent.

   "Horrible." Luna's eyes were wide, her stance stiff. "Beside me, Argyle."

   We were trapped between the power of two Titans, one the ultimate good, the other the ultimate evil. I knew by simply standing there, any attempt at helpful intervention would only be getting in the way. Luna knew it as well. We had no choice but to watch on, useless.

   Xerxus shot a bolt of energy at the Librarian. With a grunt, he sprinted into the bolt. White energy glowing in his hands, as he split the attack in two by striking it with his palms together. He let his hands free, swinging his arms wide open.

   In a twisting motion he punched the dark being with blinding speed. A boom of impact sounded. I felt the kinetic energy behind the impact, even though I was standing a good fifteen feet away. The Void God launched backwards spinning in a helix, hitting a crystal pillar behind with such force it nearly shattered.

   Xerxus appeared airborne behind the Librarian in a darkened flash. Landing an equally powerful blow to the head while descending, the young mage stumbled, but quickly countered with another brutal blow to the sick creature's abdomen.

   With a seemingly perfect mix of magic and raw natural strength, they engaged in hand to hand combat, punching, countering and parrying, while casting and dodging near point blank spells. Shock waves beat at the air with each blow landed. Spots glowed and puddled in the hallway with each spell missed, or blocked by warding shield.

   The dark God landed a blow that pushed the Librarian off balance. Braking his enemies defense, he landed five more punches with unbelievable speed and power. The boy grunted, as Xerxus grabbed him by the head. He lifted him feet off the ground and smiled.

   His hand glowed for a split second before detonating in the mage's face. The shock wave sent the Librarian flying at such velocity, he hit the throne taking the top part of the solid crystal head board with him. He landed near the back of the throne, unmoving.

   Xerxus rased his hands, palms up, at chest level, with an insane smile on. "Yes! Die, Akai-" The Librarian flashported in front of the dark creature catching him off guard.

   With a swirling ball of white energy in his right hand, he grunted then punched the dark God right in the diaphragm. The ball of white expanded on impact into a blinding flash of light. When the flash cleared, the Librarian's arm stuck through a melon sized hole where the Void God's middle torso used to be.

   "He ranneth an arm through him!" Luna looked on with astonishment.

   Even Sombra, who was standing in the shadows, looked concerned.

   "It's not over yet." I told her. "I would not feel safe until he turns into ash."

   The look of shock on Xerxus worsened, as the mage lifted him off the ground and retrieved his gory arm from the hole. Letting loose bits of pulverized insides and a stream of dark blood. The Librarian grabbed Xerxus by his head with both hands as he fell. Tiny creatures crawled out of the blood pool, and scattered away.

    Luna stomped on a few that crawled her way and yelled, "Repulsive monster, kill it with haste!"

   Xerxus grinned and muttered as blood streamed from his mouth, "Quid pro quo."

   The mage yelled as lightening danced and arced over his arms. I heard a deafening roar of pain, then a huge wave of light and heat engulfed the right side of the throne room.

   The light cleared and the mage was standing alone with his arms extended, electricity buzzing in the air around him. Glowing embers fluttered and ashed while a very thin dark smoke stained the air where Xerxus once was.

   "Now, Argyle. Run to the window!" Luna said nudging me to move.

   I sprinted to the twisted iron frame, with Luna right behind. I could not see anything outside the window, no massive burning city, neither a hellish warzone. Just a blot of black nothing.

   The Librarian walked over towards us. Each step made an auditable crunch and squelch of metal as his armoured boots gritted on the bits of window scattered about. "Quick, you two need to leave here."

   "Did you kill it?" I asked him.

   "No, if anything, that pissed him off." He turned his back to us, as the air began to burn again. "Damn, he is already regenerating."

   "Are you kidding me!?" I said in utter disbelief, "You turned him into a shit stain on the floor!"

   "Tis named a God for a reason, Argyle." Luna looked on with angst. A very unpleasant aura was turning about fifty feet away from the Librarian. As the room was darkening its electric lighting started to flicker.

   "Silence and listen." The mage turned his head to face me. Desperation was clear in his eyes.

"Look to the window. Clear your mind and imagine your bed room at the palace."

  "How can I with all this shit going on?" I could see the crystal floor crack and dark crystal clusters shoot up. "And how do you know about the palace?"

   The librarian turned his head and clenched his fists, as the dark aura was swirling. "No time for that. Behind you is the intrusion point. You need to clear it with your mind in order to escape."

   "But how? That thing said this is his dream!" I pointed at the ink blot outside the window.

   The Librarian shook his head. "Don't be absurd. This is your mind and this is your dream. That window is were Xerxus intruded on your dream, and you must fix it to escape."

   "Of what magic caused this happening?" Luna looked forward very concerned, the room was creaking and groaning, as the swirling mass began to take shape. I heard very angry growls and grunts echoing from it.

   "Probably the dream curse someone put on him. It opened a back door into his mind that any with the knowledge could enter. If I were you, Argyle, I would try to find who that someone is." The Librarian stood straight and walked a few steps towards the dark mass. "You know what to do, now go quickly."

   Luna and I walked briskly to the ruined window.

   "Tis nothing but pitch black." She said, "Thee must will it clear, Argyle."

   I tried to find my calm in the midst of a thousand voices arguing at once in my head. All the stress and chaos surrounding me was a little too much to think clearly.

   "Ugh, I can't think straight." I shrugged, trying my damnedest to think a clear picture.

   "Remember thy's basics, Student." Luna walked closer. "Focus, visualize-"

   I heard a roar from behind. I turned as did Luna. The mass had burst into the inner part of the room. The Librarian had his arms sprayed out, his hands glowing white. A shield blocked the whole side of the room, containing the explosion of dark magic.

   "What's the hold up?!" He yelled, "You are out of time!"

"I concur!" Boomed from the mass of dark. Red eyes burned in the darkness suddenly, as it formed into a humanlike form again, only that time his body was twisted and the air distorted and bent around him. It reminded me of the distortion affect around a singularity.

   He lumbered forwards, the room started to reform on his side. "The millenniums have worn on you, Librarian. I remember that hurting more."

   I saw creatures and twisted forms spawn from the darker corners. Red eyes opened and stared all over his side of the room. Including the ones that opened on Xerxus's body. It was the most terrifying thing I had ever seen. "You cannot kill me, I. Am. Eternal. You could flay me to oblivion, and I would just return with oblivion as my slave."

   The Librarian opened his coat and grabbed two scrolls from inside. He mumbled something.

   "You really must want them to live, if you're doing that." Xerxus lightly laughed. His side of the room laughed with him.

   "You sure you want to really fight?" He arched his eye brow. "You'd lose."

   Xerxus grunted. "Oh, so you have held back for all these millennia? I find that far fetched."

   "It does not have to end like this. You know there is another way."

   "Curious, what I wonder?" He put a finger on his chin in thought.

   "I will give you one last chance, leave this world alone and return to yours. That is the only way this will end without obliteration."

   "Oh, this again? My answer has not changed. This will only end when my world is upon yours." The God gave the mage a cold glare.

    "Very well. You asked for it." The librarian said with a frown, "Bend and break."

   The locks on the scrolls burned off into ash with a flicker. The scrolls opened and runes on the inside glowed red, and ignited the scrolls. The paper burned and the runes were left floating. He grabbed his coat and let it fall to the ground, showing his well toned bare upper torso.

   The runes arced and danced around the mage. Each one etched into his bare skin, and cooled off to its natural dark ink colour. His body was covered in runes, and the air around him stirred. His magic changed. Its power was to a point that I was numb towards it.

   Luna just looked on speechless.

   "You took everything from me." The Librarian told Xerxus. "You took my friends from me, my home, and yet still you take!"

   "I will do more than that. You never did understand the magnitude of my plan." Xerxus said with a grin.

   "Now, I will take all that you enjoy." The air around the Librarian lit up, and swirled like a tornado of energy.

   "Finally, show me your fury, Akaiem!" The dark being held his palms up.

    "Why are you just standing there?!" Akaiem yelled back at us. "I said get a goddamn move on!"

   "Sombra." Xerxus smiled, "Would you kindly, see them to the door?"

  The Librarian's eyes glowed white and flaming plasma flowed in tears from them. "Heads up!" He cast a bolt of lightening at Xerxus, while he was distracted. It hit him square in the nose.

  Xerxus recovered, then yelled, "Cheap shot!"  Both titans charged each other, and fought in tidal waves of magic and feats of strength.

   We turned to face the window, when Sombra flashported in front of us, blocking our path.

   "Where, does my delicate thing, think it is going?" He laughed. "You really did not think it that easy, did you?"

   "Get out of the way psychopath!" I waved my hand to the side.

   "Beast, I hath had enough of thee!" Luna's horn charged, then a beam of energy shot towards Sombra.

    He nearly dodged it, but his left cheek caught the brunt of the spell. The whole left side of his face tore off, revealing his jaw bone and bare facial muscles.

   Luna snorted, "Thy art faster than I thought."

   Sombra laughed, as his cheek started to heal. "One of my many new strengths." The missing flesh molded anew over the wound. "Besides the speed."

"This is not going to be easy." I told myself.

   He shot a bolt at Luna, she dodged it. A flash lit up to my right, Sombra's horn glowed, and a thunder bolt burst forth. It caught Luna off guard. It all happened so fast. Luna quickly cast a shield, as it hit her in the side, bursting into a bloom of heat and sparks. She grunted, while her hooves skid on the floor, as she was pushed from the force of the hit.

   She told me, "Stayeth back, Student." Luna returned the attack, running forwards, horn charging. Sombra flashed, then was gone. Luna froze, then waited. She flashported, heartbeats before Sombra appeared to my far left. Luna was behind him. A bolt of energy flashed from her horn, and hit the crazed unicorn, sending him flying while yelling in pain.

   He disappeared, then flashed above Luna, kicking her horn in full force as he fell. She screamed, then stumbled as if she was knocked dizzy. He hit her with a burst of raw force from his horn. She flew backwards spinning in the air. Luna landed hard on the cold crystal floor, unmoving.

   "LUNA!" I yelled in shock.

   Sombra looked at me. "Do you know boy, how sensitive a ponies horn is? A simple kick to that sweet spot would send a crippling pain unlike anything one could think possible."

   "You..." I choked, so many emotions were stirring inside, I did not know what to feel. Hate, shock, fear, take your pick, it was in there.

   "A pain this child can now attest." He looked at Luna's direction.

"Argyle..." I heard to my left. Luna laying on the floor, her eyes barely open, choked out, "Save thyself, thy's -ugh- teacher commands it."

   "Don't worry my toy, I will get back to you in do time." Sombra laughed. "In the meantime, I wonder, Human, where your sweet spot is?" His horn glowed a sick dark green.

"Home." I thought, "Take me home, I don't want to be here anymore. I don't..." My hands shook, my head was fogged. I fell to my knees, as my stomach dropped.

    As Sombra loomed closer, he licked his lips, "Let's have an adventure, boy."

   Something inside snapped. My mind cleared, my resolve found. My eyes tunneled on the one thing I wanted in life at that moment. Absolution. I muttered, "No."

  I repeated louder, as I got to my feet. "No."

   "Your King gave no order to rise." He shot a bolt at me.

   "No." I said again, as the bolt hit something invisible in front of me. It could not penetrate and just exploded in sparks. I slowly stepped forwards. My eyes trained in beams on the evil creature before me, as an obstacle to overcome, to destroy.

   "What?!" Sombra looked shocked, and confused. He let more bolts fly. Each one hit without any success.

    I repeated over again every other step I took, "No." Bolts of energy deflected and burst off somekind of shield protecting me.

   The corrupt King yelled, "Burn then!" He let off a tide of fire, that consumed the air around me.

   "Argyle!" I heard yelling to my left, while I walked through the flames as they parted opening a pathway.

   The flames cleared, the ground around me glowed, with a cold path beneath my feet. The dark unicorn looked like he was seeing a ghost, "Impossible! What are you?!"

   My eyes were trained on the unicorn, unblinking. I said in a cold tone, "I'm Human."

   "Liar!" He built up more power in his horn.

   I flashported under him, my hand on his chest. All I could visualize was red. I whispered to him, "Die."

   I forced everything into my hand. He grunted in shock as I let go, and in a flash I saw blood, organs, and bone blow out of his back side like a blunderbuss of gore. It sprayed across the other half of the hallway in a splatter of red paste.

   "I told you." I said to his gutted corpse. He fell to the floor with a wet plop noise. His legs flailed wildly and twitched. His bewildered green glowing eyes looked at me, then twitched and rolled into the back of his head, as his body stiffened and died.

   His body flickered, like he was burning from the inside out. The embers burned into a pile in seconds. The ashes took to the air like a breeze carried them, yet the air was still. The ash cloud disappeared into thin air.

   Luna was on her hooves. She looked at me with a distraught expression. "Argyle..."

   "Later." I said, while I walked to the window. Blood was splattered in streaks across my face, I tasted the iron.

   "Hark, tis clear!" Luna pointed a hoof at the window. Somehow, it was no longer a ink blot. It showed my room. I was sleeping and Luna was standing feet to my bed's right side, with her eyes closed.

   I noticed Luna's head turned. I looked behind me. I saw the mage fighting the dark God. Two sides of pure magic melded and arced. Words could hardly do that sight justice.

   Luna yelled at me, "Quickly, we must away!" A wave of force raced at us. The Librarian appeared with a flash, and a shield formed around Luna and I. The Librarian stood with a swirling pool of magic under his feet. Half of the runes on his body where gone. He was panting, but steadily.

   "Argyle." He said, "Listen close. I can only give this advice. Follow your heart, its secrets will guide you. I wish I could say more, but no time."

   "I was under the impression that I would lose, yet here I stand undaunted." Xerxus loomed forward. The hideous room behind him crept along with him. The room chuckled  and whispered to itself in a thousand voices, like it was alive.

   The mage told the dark creature, "Attrition."

   The dark God held his fist up. The hell behind him went dead silent. "You cannot ware an unstoppable force." He crossed his arms. The eyes on them tilted to look at the mage.

   "Like you said, flay you and you will return. Well, I will always be the one that flays you again." Akaiem smirked.

   "Then, let me return the favor." The God punched at the air sending the whole other side of the room towards us. It swarmed and melded, laughing manically while parts snarled and yelled. It sounded like pure madness.

   "Sorry guys, but you really need to go." The Librarian smiled at us, then pointed his palm in our direction. "See you soon."

   Luna and I were blown back clean off our feet into the window.

   I felt a solace, as if I had lifted a great burden from my mind. I blacked out, as I fell into the window.

                                                                       ***

   My lungs filled with air as I gasped, while shooting up from my bed. I saw Luna to my right. She had her eyes open and was staring at me.

   "Well done." She said.

"We made it." I sighed, while I rested my head on my palm.

   Luna asked me, "Can thee rise?"

   "I think so." I got to my feet. I felt fine, in fact, I felt great.

   Luna looked to my bed, and her eyes widened. I turned to see what she was. My bed's sheets had streaks of blood on the cover I lied on. "Turn around." She told me, "I must look upon thy's back."

   I blinked, then lifted my shirt. She inhaled deeply when she saw my back. "As I thought."

   "Don't tell me..." I reached to touch my back, then recoiled in pain, as I felt raw open cuts where the crystal shards had cut in my dream. "Well, that's not good." I shook my head. "This is not the matrix, how the hell?"

   Luna said, cutting my train of thought, "Sit, I shall healeth thee."

   I was about to object, but open cuts were prone to nasty infections, so I nodded. I sat on my stool near my writing desk. Her horn glowed and a wave of tingling warmth washed my back. It felt rather nice.

   "I should get cut more often." I joked.

   "I would adviseth against that." She chuckled. "Next Time, I will includeth a bill."

   I laughed. Minutes passed, and Luna gave the okay to rise. I put my shirt back on.

   "Listen, Student, we must talk." She looked at me uneasily.

   "What about?" I tilted my head to the side.

   Luna's expression turned serious, staring me dead in the eye. "You knoweth very well."

   I exhaled, then nodded my head. "Alright."

   Perhaps, it was just time. Perhaps, the universe just has a way of exerting things in cycles. Regardless, I knew I could no longer hide the demons in my closet, especially from Luna.

   I sat down on the stool, with my arms crossed. "Ask away."

   "First, the dreams, how many hath thee gone through?"

   I stared at her for a few seconds. I was not sure if she was confirming what she knew, or if Celestia told her anything. "Three of that kind I think, but mostly I dreamed about something I could not stop."

   She sat down. "Explain."

   I took a breath in. "It was different every night. Once I ran, but woke up before it caught me. Then I tried to fight it, but woke up before it killed me. Then one night, I had friends that helped me, but it killed them and I woke up while it laughed.

   "Hmmm, go on." Luna studied my every word.

   "Another night, I tried to talk to it, surprisingly it talked back. However, I asked it what it wanted and it just opened its mouth. All I could see was twisted teeth, and I heard this noiseless screech, like a white noise. I felt it beat on my head. I felt it tear at my ears. I screamed, but I could not hear that ether. I woke up, while it smiled at me." I let my head fall into my palms, while my elbows rested on my knees.

   "Yes, black magic indeed." Luna closed her eyes in thought.

   "So, your sister not tell you about this?" I assumed, since it seemed secrets were becoming a trend for Celestia.

   "What?" Her eyes shot open. She stared right at me. "What does thee mean?"

   I rested my chin on the backs of my folded hands. "Twilight sent letters to her, after I told Twilight about my dreams. Everything I just told you, Celestia already knows."

   Luna scrunched her nose in confusion. "Nay, that has little sense. Tia is not like that."

   "Are you sure?" I muttered to her.

   "Of course." She got up. "I think I knoweth my elder sister."

   "Like you knew how I was coming to the palace?" I raised an eye brow.

   "Well..." Luna looked side to side, obviously looking for an answer.

   "Wait." I held my hand up. "She didn't even tell you that?"

   "My sister is no liar." Luna waved a hoof to the side.

   "Obviously, this begs to differ." I had my hand to my mouth in deep thought.

   The dark princess narrowed her eyes at me. "Takest care in thy's next choice of words."

   I rolled my eyes. "Oh come on, Luna. You have to see how strange all this seems. Even in your state of denial, Celestia is hiding things from you."

   That seemed to hit a nerve in Luna. Her eyes started to burn with frustration.

"My sister is not capable of being so. She is sweet of nature, and-"

   "I'm sure she said the same thing about you, before Nightmare Moon nearly destroyed everything." I cut off her detailed attempts, while I leaned forward.

   Luna's features turned angry, as she raised her tone. "Do not speakest of what thee hath no understanding of! Thou knowest nothing of me!"

   "And you know nothing of me!" I got up from the stool. "I also have a little sister back home who needs me, but you didn't think about that, did you?"

   I suppose the tensions from the dream was weighing on our minds. Our temperament was so thin, it seemed like we would just explode in each others faces, but I was not repeating that same mistake.

   "Then why did thee accept?" Luna pointed a hoof at me. "My sister was not twisting thy's arm."

   "That's complicated." I crossed my arms defensively.

   "Tryest me." She frowned at me.

   "There is this, girl." I paused to gather my thoughts, and think about how I should put it.

   "Girl?" Luna put a hoof to her chin in thought. "No females of thy's kind live in this land, only pony..." She paused, then shot a look of disgust at me. "Argyle, that is foul!"

   "Huh?" I looked at her confused for a second. I was thinking of how to explain the evil girl that brought me to Equestria to her, but she had another idea of what I meant. "What?!" I waved both my hands quickly in dismissal. "Oh no, you got it wrong. It's a little girl, you see."

   I saw her expression turn from disgusted to horrified.

   I stomped my foot hard in frustration. "Ugh, no! How could you even? Whatever, screw tact. It's this dark creature that manifested itself as a little girl in my world! That's how I got here!"

   She blinked a few times, then asked me, "Wait, a creature of darkness ported thee here?"

   I sighed in relief, "Yes. You see, she brought me here, and she has been hounding me ever since. She claims that some kind of darkness will devour the sun and the moon, and she will bring it."

   Luna's eyes widened, and she trotted very close to me, with a look of desperation in her eyes. "What?! Thee certain of this?"

   I slowly nodded my head yes. "She knows what I'm talking about?"

   A sudden expression of deep thought riddled her features. She looked to the floor, her eyes swiping side to side. "Then, tis true. He really was the one Starswirl aforementioned."

   "Who?" I leaned forwards, I was excited that I might finally get some answers. It would not last long.

   "Later, Student. For now, I must think of a plan." Luna walked towards the door.

"Damn it!" I face palmed. "Why do I even get my hopes up anymore? Wait, plan?" The picture of Twilight putting a note in my pocket flashed in my mind.

   "Luna wait." I ran over to my dresser. "I might just have a plan." Luna walked behind me, and peeked over my shoulder. I was looking through my coat pocket where Twilight had put it, and, sure enough, there it was.

   Luna asked, "Pray tell, for what art thy holding, Argyle?"

   "It is a note Twilight gave me after the meeting yesterday. She was rather upset when she gave it to me." I opened it, and read the following hastefully written words.

"Argyle, when you read this, I would have let the others know what is going on. So, this is to bring you up to speed.

Something is wrong, I mean really wrong. I don't know why Celestia just did nothing to acknowledge what we discussed via letters before hand, but I am sorry about that. I know how important going home is to you, so I promise we will help; however, I am just not sure what is going on. It is not just the princess, but other ponies are starting to act weird as well.

We will talk about this later, I am short on time, can't write much more. I feel like every turn I make here is watched. So, I will convince the others on visiting you Tuesday morning. In the meantime, do not upset the princess and be on your best behavior. Finally, it would be best to keep this from Luna as well, so Celestia wont find out about any of this. Besides, she looked very upset when I walked passed her to talk to the princess.

Twilight."

   "Twilight Sparkle, hiding from her teacher? Very odd." Luna shook her head. "And what, does she thinkest me a snitch?"

   A pang of worry hit me. "Um, Luna, what day is it?"

   "Tis Tuesday, why-" Luna froze while her mouth dropped.

   There was a knock on my door. Luna and I cast suspenseful looks at it. It burst open, then a very familiar pink mare bounced inside the room.

   "Hey Sparky!"

"Ahh, hell."

                                                                    ***

   Chapter nine. The taste of iron, and the must of fear.

   >Coming soon!

Chapter nine. The taste of iron, and the must of fear.

                                                             Day two.

   Pinkie bounced right next to me, then leaned up closer. "Sooooo how much did you learn? You must be a like a full mage now with how long it's been!"

   Twilight walked inside with the gang behind her and laughed. "Pinkie, Argyle has only been here for a day and a half."

   Spike hopped off of her back. "Yeah, really."

   "I know! Imagine how powerful he would be tomorrow? Or the next day or the one after that!" Pinkie gasped, "At this rate Sparky would be like a Super Spark!"

   Twilight face-hooved with a sigh.

   Spike rolled his eyes.

   Fluttershy giggled.

   Rarity was too busy with a mirror to notice.

   Luna leaned closer to me and whispered, "Is the pink one always this way?"

   I chuckled. "Honestly, this is normal."

   The alicorn just blinked, then slowly leaned back. "I see."

  Applejack looked at Pinkie and shook her head. "Uh, right. Anyways, howdy Argyle!"

   Spike said, "Yeah, how ya doing?"

   I waved to them. "Hey guys." I let out a nervous smile. "You're ... early."

   "Well of course we are darling." Rarity had a saddle-bag on. She put the mirror back into one of the pouches, and waved her hoof. "Fashionable, or otherwise, we simply could not be late."

   Fluttershy looked very worried. "Oh, I hope Angel is alright..."

   I asked Fluttershy, "What happened to Angel?"

   "He caught a cold. I was going to stay home, but Twilight insisted I come."

   Twilight nodded her head. "Yes, everypony needs to be present and on time for this."

   I felt that was a bit pretentious of Twilight. "Who is watching him at least?"

   "Nopony." Fluttershy pouted.

   Spike patted Fluttershy on her back. "Oh, I wanted to stay and watch him, but Twilight forced me to come too."

   Twilight insisted, "He's going to be fine. This should not take us long."

    I did not see Rainbow Dash. "Where is Rainbow?"

   All the others looked around confused.

   "Oh, now where is that silly filly?" Applejack walked up to my window, gazed out of its open glass doors. "Lazing about on a cloud somewhere I reckon."

   Twilight sighed. "Alright, where did anypony see her last?"

  "Oooh, oooh! I know, I know!" Pinkie was bouncing and waving her hoof.

   Spike chuckled. "Uh oh, you know what that means."

   Twilight asked, "You know what happened Pinkie?"

   "Yeah! Maybe a big hydra snatched her away!"

   Spike nodded his head. "Yep, that."

   "Ugh, Pink-"

   "Or she fell victim to spontaneous cloud combustion!"

   "I hardly think that is even-"

   "Or she flew so close to the sun, she incinerated!"

   Twilights mouth was agape. "Pinkie, how could you even suggest-"

   "Or she could have just gone on a trip."

   Everyone in the room gaped at Pinkie.

   Rarity said, "Um, pardon me, a trip?"

   "Well yeah, here." Pinkie pulled a letter from her mane, and had it in her mouth. She said with her mouth full, "Miss ish a latter fom her."

   "A letter?" Twilight took the letter, and read it.

"Hey guys. I know we're supposed to visit Argyle Thursday morning, but something really important came up, and I have to go. Sorry I can't be there. Rainbow Dash."

   Twilight huffed and put the letter down. "Oh, she could have just told us in person! I mean, she had enough time to write this."

   Rarity asked the pink mare, "Did she at least tell you where she was going, Pinkie Pie?"

   Applejack jumped in, "Or why she went?"

   Fluttershy softly added, "Or how long she would be?"

   "Nope, nope, and nope!" Pinkie waved her hoof. "You guys know how she is, always in the fast lane."

   "Typical!" Twilight was red faced. "The fate of Equestria could hang in the balance, and she just goes off into the sunset!"

   Pinkie Pie glared at Twilight, like she had insulted her.

   Fluttershy pointed her hoof at Twilight, "Now you wait a minute. Did you consider it might have been a family emergency? She said really important."

   Twilight's ears bent down. "Well, no, but she has some explaining to do when she gets back."

   Applejack caught Pinkie glaring at Twilight. "Uh, ya feeling alright, sugarcube?"

    "Well of course I am silly." Pinkie giggled, "It's Rainbow you should be worried about." She smiled. I caught something in it, something wrong. I could not figure it however.

   Luna shook her head. "Verily, the elements are a most peculiar band."

   I whispered, "You don't know the half of it."

   "Well, Rainbow Dash or not, we must drag on." Twilight shook her head. "Come on guys, this just got desperate." She turned and trotted towards the door.

    A feeling I shared, while muttering, "No kidding."

   Rarity looked concerned. "Um, I'd hate to break this up, but maybe we should check on Rainbow Dash? If she needed to just leave like that, then maybe we should take a rain check and help her?"

   Twilight turned around. "I know, but we can't stop now. Who knows if we'll get another chance like this? Besides, Rainbow is the best flyer in all of Equestria. I'm sure she's fine."

   Fluttershy stood by Twilight. "Well, Rainbow Dash or not, I would like some answers."

   "Well, things have been rather dismal lately, and more ponies have disappeared." Rarity shrugged.

   Spike nodded. "Besides, we can fill her in later."

   Pinkie started shifting uneasily where she stood. "Sooo, what now guys?"

   "Where didya reckon we should start, Twilight?" Applejack walked up to Twilight.

   "Yes darling. Do tell." Rarity walked to the others as well.

   Spike asked, "The Canterlot library?"

   "Where else?" Twilight gestured for us to follow her. "Come on."

   "Stay, Elements." Luna told the others, "Allow me to lead." The alicorn walked up to Twilight.

   Twilight looked at Luna and nervously smiled. "Uh, I would not want to impose on your royal duties, Princess."

   "Tis morning, Twilight Sparkle." Luna looked at her with a straight face. "The night hath passed."

   "Um, yes, but it's just a simple trip to the library. You know me." Twilight nervously giggled with her hoof rubbing the back of her head. "Always reading, my friends are too!" She grinned at her friends, and lightly cleared her throat.

   The others stared at her with confusion for a heartbeat, then smiled nervously and all agreed that they loved books and could not wait to read some.

   Luna had contempt in her eyes. Their coyness was wearing her patience. She took a breath in to center herself, and said, "Twilight, what dost thou think of me? Truly, thou wouldst do admirably to admit when thine scheme is obvious. I am offering to help, not snitch."

   Twilight looked at me, still nervous about Luna knowing what she was up to. However, I smiled and nodded reassuringly to her, while I showed her the letter she wrote in my left hand and pointing at Luna.

    She nodded in return, and sighed in defeat. "I'm sorry, Princess. I did not mean to imply that you would tell anypony, but that Celestia would likely have you watched. We can't be too careful."

   Luna scrunched her nose, "Of what is Tia guilty?"

   "Like I said, I think something is wrong." Twilight shrugged. "I just don't know exactly what."

   The others gathered to Twilight's side.

   "That's why we're here." Applejack added.

   "Yeah! This should be fun!" Pinkie laughed while bouncing up and down.

   "Very well, then. Follow." Luna walked to the door.

   I went to follow Luna, but Rarity stopped me. "Um, Argyle, darling, perhaps you should put something more ... presentable on?" She waved a hoof at what I was wearing.

   "Yeah, you don't want Celestia to see you in your boxers." Spike joked.

   I looked down at myself. I still had my lounging clothing on. "Ah, yeah. Good idea."

   Twilight told me, "We will meet you at the library."

   Luna corrected, "Nay, the Starswirl Wing."

   "Why there, Princess?" Twilight looked at Luna.

   "Thou shalt see soon." She finished opening the door, and the others followed her out. "I have in mind something thou shouldst appreciate."

   "See you there, Sparky!" Pinkie bounced out with the others.

   I mumbled, "Yeah, yeah."

   A few minutes later, I got the clothes I arrived in on. I thought about how fortunate it was to have my favorite clothes, something from home at the least.

   My dark green cargo pants. They had two big deep leg side pockets with brass snap buttons, and deep normal pant pockets. They were thick and durable, yet soft and giving.

   My favorite white long sleeve shirt with a crimson coloured fold-sleeve-button-up-shirt over it, that's what I called them anyway. It had pockets on each side of the upper chest, and straps just above each elbow that could be fastened with a button on the upper arm, so when you folded the sleeves they would stay folded.

   Lastly, my white hiking Skechers. Those shoes were just awesome. I could take them anywhere.

   I walked outside after a few minutes passed. The others had a big start on me, so I got a move on.

   I walked a few minutes and was near the Starswirl wing, when I ran into Fernsworth.

   Fernsworth bowed with one leg over his chest. "A most pleasant of mornings to you, Sir."

   I waved. "Hello Fernsworth."

   Fernsworth returned to his poised stance, and smiled. "I am ever so grateful that you remain in good health."

   "Uh, thanks?" I shrugged. "Glad you are too?"

   "Of course, Sir." He slightly bowed his head.

   I scratched my head. "Well, I was on my way to the-"

   "Starswirl Wing, Sir?" Fernsworth finished for me, "Her majesty Luna accompanied madam Twilight, with visitors, just a while ago down this hall." He pointed behind him to his left, down the beginning of a hallway. "If Sir hurries, Sir may catch them before any discoveries are made without Sir's presence."

   "Thanks... Well, it was nice seeing you again." I waved him goodbye. "See you later."

   "That is most assured, Sir." Fernsworth said in a very chipper tone. He then trotted off down the hall behind me.

   I watched him walk off for a moment, then I turned and thought to myself, "Okay, that was creepy."

   I was just a right turn away from walking up to the Iron gate, and seeing the gate guard patrolling the Starswirl hallway as always. I wondered about continuing the joke, but thought against it. I took a breath, and walked onward.

   A few steps was all it took for him to notice me. His head turned to see me and his blank expression went into a wide eyed one. He looked forward heartbeats after he saw me.

   I chuckled and walked up to him, and stood a few feet in front of him. He looked up from the floor hesitantly at me and said, "Good morning."

   I held a hand up, "Hi." No more death stares from me. I just looked as normal as I could. I held my hand out, "Name's Argyle. I think you know that, but I have yet to tell you."

  The guard just looked at my hand. "Um, what do I do with it?" He pointed at it.

   "You shake it. Where I come from, it's a greeting."

   He put his hoof up and I held it. He then started to shake my hand like it was a maraca. I could not help but laugh.

   "Very strange tradition." The gray unicorn told me. He cringed then face hooved. "Doh, I did it again. I apologize."

   "For what?" I tilted my head.

   "I insulted your culture again." He rubbed the back if his head with a hoof. "I have been thinking about what I said before, and well, I feel awful about it. I now understand why you were giving me that look."

   "Insulted?" I shook my head and huffed in humor. "No insult at all. A bad joke by me if anything."

   He shrugged. "So, you are not upset?"

   "I actually was just a bit aggravated, but I felt rather bad after words." I smiled and gave him a thumbs up. "But, that's okay. You're a cool guy."

   He looked shocked. "No pony has ever said that to me before."

   "Until now."

   He then pointed at the gate. "The Princess told me you would be joining her. Let me get this open for you."

   "Hey, thanks!"

   "Anytime." His horn glowed. The gate unlocked and opened with a squeaky metal sound.  "I am Zaner Lipizzan 3rd by the way."

   "Now that's a name!" I walked in. "See you later, Zaner."

   "Until then." The gate closed behind me, and I walked on to see the hour glass. The sand was flowing up, so I think it was 12:40 PM.

   I was about to turn, but my eyes were caught inside the glass. The blue glow was, soothing. I watched the sand grains fold, and trickle, inside the perfect glass structure. For a second, I felt like the room was melting, like I was the sand. It's hard to describe, but when I stared into the sand, I felt something click. There was something about the sand that felt warm, and strangely familiar. For one second, everything was possible. All doors opened. All windows unlatched. All seasons waxed. I was being drawn in by something ... extravagant.

   I was suddenly pulled back by a voice. "Argyle, you there?"

   I shook my head slightly, then turned to my right. "Coming!"

   I walked down the bookshelf hall to the right of the hour glass, towards Luna's nook.

"What the hell was that back there?" I had never felt anything like that before. It was very exhilarating, and frightening. I felt different. I felt more open, like any fog of mind was completely cleared away.

   I walked into the nook, and was ambushed by pink.

   Pinkie bounced close to my right. "Alright! Sparky is here! Now we can get this party started!" An explosion of confetti clouded my view.

   I looked onwards bleakly and muttered, "Yay..."

   "Pinkie Pie!" Twilight said, "Now is hardly the time. We have a serious problem on our hooves."

   "Aw, come on Twilight." Pinkie poofed in the blink of an eye, then was standing right next to Twilight. "Anytime is a great time for an egg head party!"

   Applejack laughed and knocked Pinkie on the shoulder. "Good one, Pinkie Pie."

   Twilight just huffed in frustration.

   "There will be plenty of time for that, Pinkie." Rarity said, "Just be patient."

   Fluttershy nodded silently in agreement.

   "Elements." Luna sternly said, "Pay sharp attention, and Argyle, thou may takest the stool yonder." She pointed at the stool next to the desk.

   "Fair enough." I took the stool and sat near the desk. All the others paid close attention.

   Luna's horn glowed, and I heard the sound of stone grinding. A single cobblestone the size of a watermelon floated up from the floor. A very old looking book, with a familiar marking on its weather worn leather cover, floated up after the stone. The marking was a line swirling and four stars dotting the front cover, two small, two large. It was bounded with bronze coloured metal bindings. The metal bands bound each thick leather cover, like latches.

   Pinkie looked at the tome and nearly drooled. "Ooooh, pretty leather." All the others admired the tome as it floated.

   Applejack shrugged. "It's a musty old book. Nothin' fancy."

   "What is that, Princess?" Twilight looked on wide eyed.

   "Its must be ages old." Spike looked impressed.

   The book hovered and gently landed on the desk near me. "Tis the personal journal of Starswirl the Bearded." Luna told everyone. "Only I know of it, and its location."

   Twilight giggled in delight. "Really?!" She fidgeted in her stance like a kid in a candy store.

   Applejack asked, "Starswirl the who now?"

   "Ugh, are you kidding?" Twilight rolled her eyes at Applejack. "He just happens to be one of the greatest mages of the pre-classical era!" She trotted up to the book on the desk, then looked at Rainbow Dash defensively. "And this is his personal journal!"

   Applejack nodded. "Okay, so it's a very important musty old book then, but what's it got to do with any of this?"

   "More than all here understand." Luna looked at us all very seriously. "Elements, thine's answers may very well be found, however, dost all here possess the strength for such answers?"

   "If it involves Equestria's safety, then it is our mission to find a solution." Twilight said, "We can handle the truth."

   The others gathered near to her, while I just sat on the stool with them close behind me.

   "That's right." Applejack said with a look of raw determination, "There is nothing we can't do together."

   Fluttershy lightly added, "Friendship solves all problems."

   "Yeah!" Pinkie bounced and laughed. "This is just getting fun too!"

   "Yes, this is rather exciting." Rarity pointed at the tome. "If this helps us in our endeavor, then I say bring it on!"

   Spike nodded, "What Rarity said."

   The others all cheered together ... right in my ears.

   Luna smiled. "Verily, the Elements never cease to impress, even when a mare down."

   Pinkie giggled, I quickly looked at her. She looked a little nervous over something.

   She took a breath in. "Very well. Open the tome, Twilight sparkle."

   "Got it." Her horn glowed and the book opened. She clapped her two front hooves together in excitement.

   I leaned in to see the inside of the tome, as everyone else moved in to get a closer look. Luna was to my right still on the couch.

   "Ooh, look at that Twilight." Spike pointed at the way the journal was written.

   "Yes, this style of writing is definitely pre-classical." Twilight looked at it confused. "But the formatting is odd." She cleared her throat, and read the very articulately written words on its first page.

"5th of January, year 980.

A  t last, my heart bounds with joy! My submission must have impressed,

as an invitation to the Cornelius University just arrived via the

Kingdom express for myself including my fellow classmate, Clover.

Our Flashport spell has gotten us enough notice, that my invitation was from Cornelius the Wise himself! I am to pack up and head to the University as soon as reasonable. Just think, I get to meet Cornelius the Wise, the greatest mage in all the Unicorn Kingdom! Giddy hardly does such description true justice.

6th of January, year 980.

V    erily, we are being escorted. I have little in the way of reason for

such a thing. I fail to see what about the Flashport spell could bring

Cornelius to have, non other than, General Skycutter himself escort

us to the University.

If It were made known we would be escorted by a militant from the Pegasus Kingdom, then I would have guessed it Commander Hurricane, or somepony with less responsibility on his or her table, not the General of the sky King himself. Clearly, something shadowy waxes under sight. I will think more on this.

Clover will be hard pressed to believe this. I will record more after the successful voyage we will start at dawn tomorrow.

11th of January, year 980.

R   ealistically, I little words to describe what I am seeing. The most

curious of wonderments has befallen me. First, On our second day

down the trail, I ran into a most peculiar and well dressed white mare

known as Gala.

She was making way to the University as well, but to demonstrate new methods she invented that turns normal cloth resistant to tearing, overall damage, and even to repel magic. A truly great achievement if any, however, on my fifth day of walking, I ran into the most otherworldly creatures I have ever seen.

One was unconscious and looked in a bad way, but the other was very much lively. He goes by the name Akaiem. He told us a few stories of his home called Earth. He stands on two legs, incredibly, with feet. The other two are arms with, amazingly, hands! It reminds me of dragon features, yet without scales.

In fact, I remember Clover had a theory once about what dragons would look like without scales. Perhaps this is why Cornelius sent Skycutter to escort us? A grand scale has tilted in the cosmos indeed. Tomorrow we will arrive at the University. Hopefully all will be made evident there."

   "Wait, hold on." Twilight put a hoof to her face. "Argyle was not the first Human in Equestria? That makes no sense."

   Spike shook his head. "How could we not know that?"

   Twilight frowned. "I have never read anything, historical, fiction or otherwise, that mentioned anything about a Human in Equestria. How is that possible?"

   Luna answered, "Much was lost to Starswirl's time."

   "Gala?" Rarity said to herself, "I remember that name from somewhere before..." She put a hoof to her mouth in thought.

   Luna took a breath in, "I forewarned thee, Elements. This truth will be a trial unlike anything thee hath experienced prier to this day."

   "You mean, it gets worse?" Twilight looked at Luna with disbelief.

   The dark alicorn slowly nodded.

   "Oh, don't stop now!" Pinkie was sitting, somehow, on a beach chair with a bag of popcorn. "It's just getting good!"

    "Now just hold on everypony." Applejack cut in. "We all knew this could get hairy, but we need to find what we came for."

   "Yes, there is no way we are stopping now." Twilight looked back to the book with determination. "We will read this until we get what we came for."

"13th of January, year 980.

A   las, I did not see him last night, so we stayed the night. After, I stood

before Cornelius himself today, with Clover and my new unlikely

friends. Everything I heard about him in my classes were mostly

true. His coat a pure blue roan, yet his mane streaks of azure

and one ice blue. It fell straight as if ironed. He also had his

signature reddish purple tented spectacles donned. I got a

view at his eyes, they are a hue of magenta. Even a young

aspiring mage as myself could feel the magic waxing around him.

He welcomed us and got straight to the point. He seemed little surprised by Akaiem. If anything, he looked saddened for him. We discussed matters about the Flashport spell, and heard Gala present her achievement. Akaiem however, asked only how he and his brother could return home. I came to better know this human in such a small timeframe, and I have grown to appreciate his company. The look on his face pained me, when Cornelius told him there was no known way for him to return.

Cornelius told us on all our projects we were to work together, even with Gala and Akaiem. I had no ill mind of it. I welcomed it in fact. I feel upset for Akaiem. I cannot imagine being trapped in his world alone, neither can I know what pain he must feel towards his fate. His brother is still very sickly. It is unlike any affliction the apothecary has seen. That is no small venture. I wonder what magic caused this phenomenon?

14th of January, year 980.

C   an this human never cease to amaze? Not only is he very

knowledgeable, but by Solstice he has magic! Everypony was

predisposed to our projects, I did not notice the jar of fabric dye

I knocked into when I testing the Flashport across a twenty five

hoof distance. It would have ruined Gala's ability to present to

the judges, were it not for Akaiem. He saw it fall, and held a

hand out. He expected it to spill everywhere, but to our

bewilderment, it froze in mid fall just inches away from spilling.

Normally it would not surprise, were it not for him conveying how his world is without magic openly. Never mind what a world without magic is like. A being from such a plane can develop affinity is groundbreaking! This changes what has been accepted as stone solid law. Better still, he can now help diversely in our projects. I am sure such will gain the attention of Cornelius, since he wrote said laws.

He is also very kind as well. He accidently ran into a fellow Student and knocked her papers to the ground. We were on a deadline, so he told us to continue without him. All the other students were either too busy or had not the sense to help. He was five minutes late to the presentation. He got quite the scalding from the judges. They preceded to explain even though he was a guest, he must respect this world's customs.

Clover was not happy with the judges, but Akaiem retorted for himself. He asked if the judges valued helping others in need. They answered yes, of course. He then told them about his accident and how he rather been five minutes late and help somepony, then be on time. This caught the judges off guard.

We followed our presentation with great success! The judges loved the Flashport and Gala's mastery with fabric. Clover found Akaiem's defense against the judges most humorous. Gala complemented us by saying "good show." I believe the time I shall spend here will be unparalleled.

15th of January, year 980.

A   broad does my heart rends at its tissue. Akaiem's brother, Liam,

I believe his name was, passed into eternity sometime last night.

There was nothing the apothecary, nor even Cornelius the Wise,

could do but ease his pain.  Akaiem had a few days time to speak

with him at least. Although neither party knew of how little time

he had left.

This day was called in the University. No Students need attend class. Appropriate measures Cornelius called it. Nothing about this day is appropriate. I went to Akaiem. I have never done such a thing before. I do not know if I helped much. I feared I would say the wrong thing, in result, I just sat next to him, watching the stars. I now believe such pain can only scar, not heal.

He was first to speak. We talked all night, about his world and life, and myself to him about mine. Our worlds are similar in many ways. I have a few theories to that. I have read into the theory of Dimensions by Serius the Strange, and it seems he was correct. I feel myself beginning to see Akaiem not merely as a marvel, but a friend."

   Spike rubbed the back of his head. "How are we going to find what we're looking for? It could take all day at this rate."

   Twilight shrugged, "We don't have much choice, Spike. We can't skip a paragraph or we might miss what we're trying to find."

   Luna walked over to Twilight. "Twilight Sparkle, I may be of assistance in that." Her horn glowed, and a single page turned. She pointed at the book. "Gander upon this page."

   Twilight's eyes widened when she saw the date on it, and so did mine. "It jumped over three hundred years!"

   "Tis an age old enchantment." Luna smiled. "It can make the simplest of tomes as endless as the night's sky."

   "I read about that once." Twilight giggled. "Oh, this is so cool!"

   "Cherish that feeling, young one." Luna's features grew glim. "For this page contains the truth I spoke of."

   Everyone in the nook looked at Luna, and looked at each other in worry.

   Fluttershy bent down. "Oh, um, m-maybe we should c-come back tomorrow, or w-when we're ready."

   Applejack told her, "We're as ready as we're gonna get. Go on Twilight, let's see what all this fuss is about."

   Twilight gulped down the knot if her throat. "Alright, here we go." She looked to the book and read that paged solemn.

"17th of May, 1299.

D   awn we received word that the Crystal Empire was attacked over

two weeks ago. How it took this long for us to get wind of this is

beyond me, but side issue. We do not know what is attacking the

Fifth Kingdom, but we have been summoned by the King and Queen

themselves. Clover, Akaiem, Gala and Myself, are to go to the

Alicorn Kingdom as soon as we are able  to receive orders from the

King and Queen.

To think, we just arrived from the Crystal Empire but a month ago and all was perfect. Now, rumors of giant dark clouds swallowing palaces and mountains whole are spreading throughout the entire Four Kingdoms. I have never seen, nor experienced such a horrible phenomenon in my three hundred plus years of life as a mage. No such record exists even in Akaiem's library back in Newfound land, the Crystal Empire, of such a thing.

Emperor Sombra did give some incentive about the origin of dark magic and how the Empire was attempting to find its source. Perhaps, they found what they were looking for. Never the less, we must answer this call, and return to the Empire posthaste!

20th of May, year 1299.

A   ll my heart, may Erebus night shield us and Solstice light preserve us.

Never have I seen such. So much death, bodies, millions blanketing

the landscape for miles. Even now as I write this, the canvas of this

tent bares no barrier to the smell. The once beautiful towers of crystal

now gone. It was as if they were torn from their foundations and

smashed upon the mountains. Fires are still tearing at the rubble.

I have never smelled burning flesh before. It sickens me.

No tower stands, no city bustles. All is ruin.

Even worse still, some were changed. The ones that could not retreat North yet still lived turned into monsters. Their bodies blackened, and they secreted a viscous ooze. They reeked of death.

There exists a gray kind as well. I never have seen such a thing before either. It bares the likeness of an insect, but with the stature of full pony. If insect and pony became one, that would bare likeness to what I encountered. They are very aggressive. We fought a horde of them earlier this evening. I am thankful for the battalion Skycutter sent to escort us. Thankfully, no one was lost to the attack.

21st May, year 1299.

V   erily, I cannot sleep. I still see the faces of every dead that blanket

this afflicted soil. Clover and Gala were like me, awestruck and

saddened, Akaiem, however, was angry at what we saw. I still

hear his words when first we saw this, "Not here too. Please God,

not here too." I believe he was thinking about the great war back

on Earth he left behind. If this bares Earth's likeness, then I never

want him to go back. This is not a place for life. Whatever is

responsible for this, we will bring it to justice.

22nd of May, year 1299.

R   unning, I encountered a seemingly dead elder dragon, however,

a spark of life yet still burned within. Akaiem somehow resuscitated

him with an electrical burst by his palm flat on the elder's chest.

Sadly, when his great heart began pumping again, his grievous

wounds were all to apparent. Gala attempted to use her scarf for cloth

to dress some of his dire wounds, however was stopped by him. The

dragon thanked her, but said it would help little.

The elder dragon's name was Equinox. He was the the last of his breed, a Crystal dragon. He told us about this catastrophe. The dark cloud, the city falling, the countless hordes of monsters, and how the Empire was attacked on all sides simultaneously. They hardly last a month. Akaiem asked him about the Emperor. The dragon said the Emperor was not saved from the cloud. He did not know what had truly befallen Sombra. It all matched what was told by the messenger before.

Before the dragon passed, he reached inside his chest and gave Akaiem his crystal heart. He told him to present it to his brothers far south of the heartland. They had knowledge of what it symbolized. I have read tales about the import of when a dragon gives you any part of his heart, yet the elder called him Tearfire. I have little familiarity with that title, nor such dragon lore. No book exists written on such a thing. Perhaps, I might change that one day?

I am leaving tomorrow back to the Four Kingdoms. We shall deliver our report. Yet, I bear a great feeling of dread. I feel strange at times, like something darker has moved into mind, clouding better judgment. I have seen the proudly disciplined solders that Skycutter sent with us, fight and brawl like drunken scoundrels over the silliest of things, even hold grudges over them. I have even caught myself thinking horrible things about my dear friends. Solstice, I hope this can be turned around before long."

   "Hold." Luna turned the next page. It jumped in years again. "Read from this. Tis the last entre."

"28th of July, year 2970.

A   ll consuming fires upon the frosted planes, smoke choking at life,

death smites its attempts at addendum from it. The light waxes to dark,

as only blackness shall forever rule this world, until the brightest of lights

burns the black away. Another dream of when you left us, my old friend.

I have seen much in my old age. My bones creek with experience I can

attest every early morning. My heart yet still pains the same.

I am left alone in my age. Yet I still have a promise to keep, one I will never mind to break, even with flanking death at my hooves. Clover, you would have appreciated that, but you are now gone, and so is Gala. Relics do not age well, but my bones yet stand. They have a promise to keep, one they will never buckle under.

I still have yet this spell of unlocking Equinity's lineage to finish. I still have not your answer old friend. I still have so much work yet concluded. The true power of friendship, and my spells that involve it, I still have so much to do. I need more time. Mortality is such a pesky nuisance. Especially when you have a promise to keep, one you have no mind to break.

Your library is well. I have tended it like I said. The world is safe like we promised. It was hard. Shortly after you left, ghostly monsters we called windigos fed off the hate left behind from the war and the excess black magic. That nearly caused a famine. Thankfully, Clover found the way to defeat them. Again, Akaiem, friendship saves this world. This land was named Equestria after that terror. Then there was a long winded incident with the last of the Draconequus, now, however, all pony races live here in peace. Even well over a millennium later in contrast, I feel hatred is stirring somewhere again. I do fear the darkness will come again, and bring another conflict with it.

Even so, this old relic is needed no more. Did you know the King and Queen had children? Two daughters, they are caring for things here as princesses. My Elements of Harmony have served them well, and will continue to. There is more to them than just power. If needed they will find other masters to protect the land. I fashioned them after your Aegises. Maybe I have your answer after all?

Death is coming, but I will not let it in. I know what I must do. No other choice remains. I must leave the mortal world, in order to stay. I have a promise to keep, one I will never mind to break. The final incantation, like I promised. My it guide you back. Until I see you again, my old friend, the Librarian."

   Twilight finished reading the final verse. The room was dead quite.

   Fluttershy broke the silence with one of her whimpers. She was hiding behind my stool, with her hooves covering her face.

   I laughed. "You alright, Fluttershy?"

   Fluttershy said while shaking, "Oh, Y-yes. I-I will be f-fine. Are you f-fine?"

   "I am now that you're with me." I smiled.

   That seemed to do the trick, as she loosened up a bit. "Oh, alright."

   "Yes well, it was certainly dark for a book." Rarity shook her head.

   "Y-yeah." Applejack shrugged. "That certainly was worth the fuss."

   "I will study this journal more later at my place." Twilight put Starswirl's journal in one of Rarity's back-bags. "We have all we need, let's go guys."

   Applejack asked Twilight, "What'cha think'n, Twi?"

   "If this is all true, then I'm thinking we need to take the train this time." Twilight trotted towards the exit's direction.

   "If ya say so." Applejack huffed, "Everypony's act'n so peculiar, all this sneak'n around..."

   Fluttershy got up, but shifted uneasily. "Well, this is not the first time strange things have happened." She put a hoof to her mouth, then said, "Remember when we first met Zacora? Everypony acted strange, hiding and so on."

   "Oh, please, don't remind me of that dreadful day." Rarity dramatically said, "I am still finding split ends in my hair." She frowned, while puffing her hair with her hoof.

   "Yeah, but this is different..." Applejack looked in my direction. "What do you think, Argyle?"

   I raised my head and answered, "I think we should follow Twilight. We need more time with that book."

   Fluttershy softly added, "I agree. You guys have fun with that book, while I tend to Angel."

   "Now hold on Shy-" Applejack caught what Fluttershy was getting at.

   I heard foot steps down the hall. Spike ran up to everyone and cut off Applejack. "Hey, have you guys seen Pinkie anywhere?"

   "No, can't say we have." Applejack pointed her hoof at Rainbow. "Ah thought you went with her to get some more popcorn or whatever?"

   "Well, yeah, until she up and vanished!" Spike gestured with his hand to Applejack. "You know how she is!"

   "I am sure she is fine darling." Rarity reassured Spike, "Knowing Pinkie Pie, she must have misplaced herself in one of her ... erm ... moments. I am certain she will turn up."

   Fluttershy softly said, "Besides, she could not have gone far."

   "Right. Remember the last time she miss-placed-herself?" Spike blurted, "There was like a thousand of her!"

   "Don't worry sugarcube. We'll help you look for that silly filly." Applejack gestured to the others. "Let's go girls. Ah think Ah know where to look." She asked me, "You come'n, Argyle?"

   I answered in a low tone, "In a minute."

   Applejack acknowledged, telling me to meet them later and where, as I heard hooves patter away.

   Thoughts raced across my mind's eye. I sat on that stool, with my chin resting on the backs of my clasped hands, as my elbows rested on my knees. I stared into open space. I was the only one in that room for a split second. I saw every detail metaphorically speak to me in all directions, like if my mind was a court of scholars debating facts within the fiction.

   "What befuddles thee, Student?" Luna had been listening to my left, near the desk.

   I had no choice left. I had to ask Luna. I turned on the stool to face Luna. "Is it possible for me to return home, or is it true, what the journal said?"

   She closed her eyes and thought to herself. Luna shook her head, and told me, "Thee were brought here by dark forces." Luna sighed. "I am unable to personally attest to any possibility, I am sorry."

   It was shocking how numb It felt. I was sure the reality would tear me a new one. I thought maybe that was why I felt the need to stay, because I knew there was no where else I could go all along. But, that also bred its own problems, like what Starswirl said in his journal and how I was going to stop it.

"I must break my promise then. I'm sorry little sister. Please don't hate me."

   "Then we have work to do." I got up. "We have to find out what is really happening."

   "We knoweth not what it truly is we fight." Luna shrugged with frustration. "Such knowledge remains lost to the pre classical era."

   "There is a saying on Earth." I told Luna, "When life gives you lemons, find a new life."

   She scrunched her nose at me in humor. "Curious, where do lemons play into this?"

   "It means we persevere." I turned to walk to the hour glass. "We are magic. It can't be more than just a cast and a flashport. Find the evil, then blast it. Simple."

   Luna followed me closely. "Simple? What was described in Starswirl's journal sounded anything but."

   I put my hand to my chin in thought. "All we need are some clues, something tangible."

   She asked me, "An investigation then?"

   "Yes. I will start with whomever cursed me." We reached the hour glass. I think it was around 3:46 PM, if I remember correctly.

   Luna stood near my left, then asked me with a dubious look, "Thy art skilled in the inquisitive arts?"

   I had read Sherlock Holmes many times before. I was comfortable with the challenge.

   "Let's just say this should be ... elementary." I smiled.

    Luna gave me an odd look. "Um, very well, then I will see to these disturbances happening in Ponyville of late."

   "Good idea. Zacora should be your first stop by the way." I walked to the iron gate, with Luna to my side following. "She will point you in the right direction."

   "I shall ensurest her a visit then. Thank thee." Luna smiled.

   I laughed. "Hey, what else are prize Students for? Chopped liver?"

   Luna recoiled her head back while looking revolted. "Verily, what sick being would chopeth liver?"

   I lightly face-palmed. Not at Luna, but at myself for making a human joke thinking a pony would understand. It was not a matter of intelligence, but a simple difference in culture.

   "Um, it was just some Earth humor. Never mind, you're welcome." I lightly waved my hand, trying to dismiss it.

   She shrugged, still revolted and confused. "Surely in thy's world chopped meat is not truly humorous?"

   "Heh, there is a little more to it than that." I smirked. "What a little debacle I put myself in."

   We reached the iron gate. The guard was peering in through the bars. "Good evening, Princess, and Argyle. Let me open this for you both."

   I gave him a thumbs up while smiling.

   Luna just looked at both Zaner, and myself confused.

   We walked on down the hallway. I turned towards my room. "There is something I need to get first."

   "Very well, I shall accompany thee." Luna remained to my side.

   A few minutes of walking, and Luna asked me, "So, I see thou hast made a new friend."

   "Who?" I thought for a moment. "Oh, Zaner?"

   "Yes, every time I previously met and informed him of thee joining me, he wouldst look like I ordered him to fight a frontline. Now, twould seem he hath chummed up to thee."

   I laughed, and joked, "What can I say? I'm just a likeable guy."

   She scrunched her nose and bumped into me on purpose.

   That surprised me a little. I blurted out humorously, "Hey!"

   We both shot funny bug eyed faces at each other. After a few seconds we burst out laughing.

   "Alright, I played a joke on him, by staring at him without mercy." I showed her my death stare face. She laughed. "But, we're cool now."

   Luna asked, "Why did thee jest him in the first place?"

   "Oh, he complemented that potato sack robe you made me ware that one time. "Luna was right, Humans do dress strange" he said."

   "Ah, indeed. Apologies." Luna had a sheepish expression. "I too made a poor sported jest."

   We walked to my room. I opened the door, and went inside. Luna followed shortly after and inspected my room.

   "Argyle?" Luna asked me, "Did thee close thy's glass balcony doors?"

   I glared at the doors, which should have been open. "Maybe the wind did it?"

   "Curious." She inspected the door closely. "Wind does not turneth dead bolts." Luna tugged on the doors, they were locked as well.

   I had a look around. My clothes were in the order I left them, and my desk was intact. It all looked untampered with, until I saw a lone piece of paper behind the trash can near my desk.

   "But wind does do that." I pointed at the marooned parchment. Luna walked over while I grabbed the piece of paper. It was blank.

   Luna surmised, "Must have blown off the desk."

   "Apparent, however, someone was here to see it." I pointed at the door. "They closed then locked the door afterwards."

   Luna thought out loud, "Why would somepony intrude in thy's chambers?"

"Servant maybe? Fernsworth..." I looked to Luna. "Maybe it was Fernsworth."

   "Who?" Luna looked at me confused.

   Her reaction unsettled me. "You know, Celestia's personal butler?"

   The dark alicorn looked at me seriously. "Tia, has not employed a personal butler, at no point in time."

   "Well, that's not good." I shook my head. "I hate to inform you to the contrary, but I have been told otherwise."

   "By whom?" Luna narrowed her eyes at me.

   "By her personal butler. Repeatedly." I crossed my arms. I did not like where that was going.

   Luna huffed, then walked towards the door. "Follow, Argyle."

   I quickly moved to pick up what I came for, my ipod. "Wait up!" I ran up to her. "What's the rush, where are we going?"

   "To my Sister. She can explain this."

   "Luna-"

   "She is not a liar." She held her head up. "Once she dismisses this, we may return to the real mystery at hoof."

   I frowned. "Her dismissal is what I am afraid of." I had to walk briskly to keep up with her, she was practically trotting.

   Don't upset the Princess, that was what Twilight urged. I had no intention to make any waves. Luna, however, was intent on testing Twilight's warnings. I swallowed the lump in my throat, and followed Luna to her sister's chambers. Sun Tzu, would not approve.

   "Stay there, I shall return." Luna told one of the two guards to let her through.

   The guard looked at her apologetically. "I am sorry your majesty, but Princess Celestia is not to be disturbed for any reason."

   Luna looked like someone had just slapped her. She glared at the guard, who in turn gulped in worry.

   I stood there with an equally surprise look. I could not help but think, "What screams dictator?"

   The vexed Princess retorted with a very stern tone, "Assuredly, the Princess of the night is the exception?"

   He looked at the other guard, who nodded to him. He saluted her then unlocked the door.

   "Truly harder than it should hath been." Luna held her chin up with a huff.

   One guard mocked her by lip syncing and rolling his eyes behind her back. The other one tried not to laugh.

"Maybe waning discipline and respect among the staff?" I shook my head.

   I glared at the guard. He met my gaze once. I could tell he had ill thoughts towards me, like, "Yeah, what are you going to do about it?" It was a look I was used to back on Earth. I was very disheartened to see it in Equestria as well.

   It also made me angry. I cleared my head and imagined lightening flaring in my eyes. Seconds after his obvious challenge, I let my eyes flare a little with electricity. I had no idea it would actually work. I saw the sudden burst of light flare up the wall behind the guard. The guard jumped a little and stiffened.

"Pissant." I snickered at him.

   The doors opened and Luna gestured for me to enter. I walked in after her.

   "Ah, Argyle Orion." Celestia was laying on a nice looking large pillow. She did not have her tiara on, but she had a thick royal blue blanket covering her back. "I am very glad to see you again, even at such short notice." She quickly cast a look at Luna. "Now, what can I do for you two?"

   "Well, your majesty-" I was trying to politely say, until Luna did it for me.

   "Elder Sister, explain why I hearest rumors of thee possessing a personal servant."

   "Oh, my, all this fuss is over that?" Celestia laughed. "Of course I have a personal servant."

   Luna looked at me like she had proven her point. "Yes, thank thee-" Her eyes widened when Celestia's words sunk in. "What!?" Luna looked at her sister with bewilderment. "For when did this take place!?"

   It was worse than I had feared. "She actually told the truth? Well that's even worse. Not only does she keep things from others, but she has no fear in being open about it."

   Celestia obviously found that amusing. She smiled, and told Luna sarcastically, "Oh my brash little sister, "twas" just last season. Remember?"

   "Nay, we do not!" Luna stomped her hoof down. "We would if thee hath actually informed us!"

   "Temper, Luna." The white alicorn shook her hoof side to side. "Remember, Inside voice."

   Luna's nostrils flared, but she tried to calm. "Why am I hearing of this just now?"

   The Princess sighed at her sister. "I do not intrigue you with every little happening for me that takes place, nor would I have you annoy me with every little thing you come across." She got up, and walked to Luna. "Is your loving sister so wrong to respect your privacy?"

   Luna's features softened. "Well, I-'

   "Am I not loving enough?" Celestia struck a dramatic pose. "Need I pry and be more assertive towards your day from now on? What you have done, where you have gone, who you have talked to? Oh, what a horrible sister I have been to not give my baby sister her time of day!"

   I just shook my head. "Gotta hand it to the bitch. She is cold and stark evil, but damn is she good at it!"

   "Nay! Tis alright." Luna shook her head and sighed. "I suppose a personal servant is not something of import."

   Celestia dropped into a more relieved pose. "Are you sure? I could be more assertive if you need it."

   Luna waved her hoof side to side, "Nay, Nay. Tis fine."

   "Oh, perfect." Celestia hugged Luna, then she walked back to her pillow. "When you need something else, let me know."

   I was about to say something, but Luna in all her boldness, stepped on my foot, lightly but firm. I crossed my arms, and gave her a look. "All right. You have a better plan?"

   Luna shook her head lightly at me. I waved my arm forward for her to go ahead in turn. "Well, then by all means your malevolence."

   "Um, there is one other topic, sister."

   The Princess of all dictators sat down on her lovely and oh so comfy pillow. I remember snickering for that a second, as I thought about how she probably fluffed that pillow with the souls of her enemies. "Oh? And what is that?"

   "The disturbances in Ponyville."

   Celestia thought to herself for a second. "Ah yes, the disturbances. What of them? I already sent my two best on the case."

   "I have reasons to think the happenings of late fouler of nature than previously thought." Luna cleared her throat. "So, I am including myself and my student apart of the investigation."

   It hit me then, Luna was playing a hand. She was just trying to get out of her sisters hair. She was also putting a few older hands out for her sister to see. To hide in plain sight. I would have applauded if the situation was different.

  Tia giggled. "Very well, I shall await my two investigator's synopsis with anticipation."

   "Yes, well, that is all." Luna turned then nudged me to move. "We will be going."

   The Princess said in a sarcastic tone, "Good day my little detectives!"

   I waved to her with a wide smile on. "Oh yeah, we'll have a good day, when you go back to hell ye white demon!" Luna kept nudging me out the door.

   We went out of the doors into the hallway.

   "Come, Student. We hath work to do." Luna took to the left hallway.

   I was right on her tail, but not before having a final word with my new friends, the Pissant and his boyfriend.

   I walked to them both and congratulated them on doing a wonderful job, while patting them on the back. I asked them if they liked dancing. They said they never had the time for it. I nodded and walked away.

"Heheheh, you will now fuckers."

   I smiled devilishly when I heard behind me, "Woah, hey! What's Going on?!" The two Guards lost control of their armour, thanks to a little spell I made up and cast on them. "Hey! Keep your hooves to yourself!" I heard the clanking of metal and grinding on stone, as the two guard's armoured suits started waltzing together with them still inside, in front of Celestia's chambers.

   I was a few steps down hall when I heard, "What in Harmony is going on out here?" One of the guards said in panic, "Princess! It's not what it looks like!" Celestia huffed loudly. "Surely, you two love birds could have waited for your shifts to be over?"

   I had to run after Luna, as I was going to explode into laughter.

   I caught up to her, and let out a few laughs. Luna looked at me like I had lost my mind.

   "I'll tell you later." I said panting, "So, what's the plan?"

   "See what thee can discover on that curse." Her horn glowed. "I shall maketh way to the Everfree and investigate."

   "Right, when do we meet back up?"

   "When the hour glass fills 8:00 PM. I Shall meetest thee at the wing."

   "Until then, good hunting."

   Luna flashed, and was gone.

   My stomach growled. "Damn, Alright. Food first, then life and death situation."

                                                                    ***

   Luna arrived at her destination. She felt fallen leaves crunch under her dark hooves. A wisping gale picked up and gave life to the Everfree's ocean of green. She knew very well where Zacora lived. She was one of her few subjects that stayed lively well into the night.

   Luna had put herself a little ways from Zacora's hut for a reason, as she wanted to inspect the forest scape for anything amiss, but as far as her eyes and gut could tell it all was quiet and quaint.

   She heard Nightmare Moon speak to her. "No disturbance here, perhaps further in the wood?"

   The dark Princess ventured into the moist dank of the Everfree. She was nearing her destination, when a rustling of leaves sounded to her right. The alicorn turned, ready for a beastly attack, but saw familiar dark stripes and hooded robe standing on a small up clime.

   "Princess? Of all surprises made, this one bares no dismay." Zacora had a back bag full of light blue mushrooms and other herbs.

   "Good day, Zacora." Luna waved. "I hath come on important business. May we talk?"

   "Yes, Zacora figured you would stop by, but we must away from beast or spy." She gestured for Luna to follow her.

"No reason to await, ask her now."

   They walked down a mossy trail, still a ways from the hut. Luna asked Zacora, "Pray tell, I hath heard much about a sudden violent nature in this forest's beast population. I ask, why?"

   "Of that, there can be little known. Its root cause has yet to be shown."

   Luna sighed. "I see. That bares little incentive."

   "But, I will say this. A dark thing is making its way, and the beasts are reacting violently with much disarray."

   "But the cause still unseen?" Luna thought on it, but she needed more to draw anything but wild theories.

   Nightmare huffed, "Hmmm, this Zebra knows something, I can smell it upon her."

   A sudden growling Luna could hear. When she looked, five Timberwolves lumbered out of the brush.

   Their mouths dripped with tree sap like drool. A foul musty Odor that smelled like forest rot flowed from their nasty wooden jaws.

   "Timberwolves, here?" Zacora backed up, while the pack began circling them. "We must run!"

"But mere rodents, cast them to the wind."

   "It is I whom they should fear. Behind me, Zacora!" Luna charged her horn, and flapped her wings. She caught the wind gusts from each flap and turned them into a small tornado that roared with powerful winds around her horn. The Timberwolves whelped, as the Tornado sucked each one down the funnel, scrambling them into a mess of wooden limbs.

   "That should teach them manners." She let the spell die, and bits of Timberwolf fall to the moist forest floor.

   A loud roar belted from the thicket in the brush. Zacora jumped when she saw a huge Manticore burst out of the thicket.

   "Even Manticores venture here! Run for the life you hold dear!"

   "This way!" Luna sprinted down the pathway with the zebra to her side. The Manticore roared and snarled. It tailed them every bound.

"Luna, to the left, blue leaves!"

   A patch of poison joke ivy glowed down a fork in the path. "Zacora, hide!" Zacora jumped into a bush, while Luna turned down the path. The Manticore was not fooled however, and went right for the bush the zebra hid in.

   "Ugh, here brute!" Luna cast a spell at the beast angering it. It left the bush alone and charged at the Alicorn.

   Luna ran when the beast jumped at her with its claws out ready to tear her to bloody pieces. Both nose dived into the poison joke patch.

   The Princess stumbled out of the patch, then back up on the path. The Manticore lumbered out of the ivy patch behind her. It roared in anger at both Luna and Zacora, but to its surprise, it stood not but a few inches tall. It squeaked at them, then ran off into the jungle.

   Zacora laughed, "Well done! We must go, before more show." They soon arrived at the hut, and went inside.

   Zacora took of her robe, and hung it on a wall peg. "Now, talk we may."

"Those pests are normally skittish around divine beings... Our lead is more than rumor."

   "I see the rumor's exaggerations are indeed fact." Luna stretched her stiff muscles, and noticed her vision began changing. The room began turning upside down. Soon, Zacora was standing were the celling should have been.

   "Yes, facts they are." Zacora poured her bag of mushrooms and herbs into a large boiling caldron in the center of her hut.

   Luna knocked into a shelf. Sighing in frustration, she just sat down.

   Nightmare Moon laughed.

   The zebra smiled, and grabbed a yellow bottle from the shelf. "Take this, for the poison joke."

   "Thank thee." She drank the remedy. It tasted like herbs. Slowly her sight returned to normal.

   Relief washed over her. "Hast thee attempted to halt these happenings at success?" The indigo alicorn stepped closer to the warm caldron.

   "Hmmm." Zacora stirred her caldron. "I have tried many things. Potions, magic, even hexes and sprites, but all failed to bring this curse to the light." She thought to herself. "One fact is plain, a natural force is not to blame."

"Now, this commoner bores me. The source, make her tell you its source!"

   "Where did it begin? I must find the source posthaste."

   Zacora sipped the boiling contents of her caldron and smiled. "A pony near the old ruins I have seen cloaked in guise, but his white coat and fancy clothes did betray his disguise."

"Hmm, this dark force at least has good taste."

   "The old fort Everfree." Luna sighed. "Yes, I know it well."

   "This cloaked one I watch, he always wonders where none dare trot."

   "Probably somepony that was hugged little as a filly. Our choice is obvious, recon the fort, lie in wait."

   Luna pondered her options. "Much gratitude, Zacora. I must now away-" Luna's stomach growled in defiance. She blushed in embarrassment.

   Zacora laughed, "Come, have a bite before you go." She grabbed and filled two wood bowls of wonderful smelling liquid from the caldron. "You will need it for the road."

"Non sense!"

   "Thank thee." Luna looked at the steaming bowl dubiously. Although it smelled delicious, it looked like watery mud with small cooked mushrooms that glowed a light blue bobbing in it.

"Peasant feed. Never mind your nose, you would be well advised to not consume it, otherwise risk, ugh, dysentery."

   "Um, pray tell, what is this? Soup?"

   Zacora saw her expression and giggled. "No fear Princess. An old family recipe my blue mushroom stew, it can also bring great health to you."

"Bring great health to a God? That is rich." Nightmare laughed.

   Luna rolled her eyes, then looked back at her bowl. "Verily? I hath heard of them, but never the chance to try them."

   Horn glowing, she brought a spoonful to her mouth then sipped. It was the best stew she had ever tasted. Her body shivered. Her self control waned. She suddenly needed that stew like a fire was under her. Luna put away the spoon and gulped the whole bowl down like she had not eaten in months.

"Well, I suppose even divine beings indulge at times. Now, allow her the pleasure of serving you again!"

   Zacora laughed and gave her another bowl. The princess took it greedily and downed it in a few gulps.

   Luna finished her second bowl and gasped, but still felt like she had a hole in her gut.

   She looked at Zacora with a beet red face mixed with shock and a little worry. "Gadzooks! What has befallen me? Never am I ... well ... this ravenous!"

"Quickly, Luna! Claim that infernal caldron's contents in the name of your divinity!"

   Luna whispered under her breath, "Quiet!"

   The Zebra smiled and poured them both another helping. "It is the magic you taste, for in blue mushrooms glow you will eat in haste."

   The dark Princess finished her fourth bowl and finally felt satisfied. Luna got up and felt unbelievably good. "Hark, my body, tis marvelously rejuvenated!" She laughed in disbelief. The sudden strength made her feel like a mountain. Luna stood tall and puffed out her chest in stonewalled confidence. "Thank thee. I shall remember this well."

"So shall all who will stand against a newly empowered God!" Moon laughed nefariously.

   Luna face-hooved.

   Zacora giggled. "You are most welcome."

   Luna trotted to the door. "Truly, I will ensurest thee a visit more often, but I must now go." She waved the zebra goodbye.

   Zacora returned the gesture. "Until then, Princess. The white pony should soon arrive, he you cannot miss."

   "Understood." The newly strengthened alicorn trotted out the hut, then back on trail towards the old ruined fort.

"Just like before. Turn here, ah, yes."

   Luna and the Everfree had a deep history. She knew her way around its age old trails, other wise, it would be nearly impossible to traverse the sea of green that was the Everfree forest. After about an hour of walking, the old fort was soon in sight over a small brush clearing.

   The moon had risen, it was getting late in the evening. Luna had to hurry.

"Speed brought us early. There! That tree line is perfect for reconnaissance."

   A cloaked white pony came into view after an hour of waiting. Whomever it was, trotted up to the main entrance and looked around to check if he was followed. Satisfied with a seemingly clear coast, he moved inside.

"Childs play."

   Luna waited untl she was sure her flashport would go undetected. Once she flashed close, she went inside the dark and musty ruined door way.

   Mossy age warn walls and floor lied in hallways she had walked before long ago.

"Welcome home, Queen of the night."

   Luna frowned, "Silence."

"Even you must face your fears sometime, my dear Luna."

   Luna sneered, "Silence I commanded."

   It had changed little since then. Echos of the mind she heard in the silent moist hallways. The iron clank of loyal warriors in motion. The chants of glory and pride in the campaign that was to ensue echoing down hallways. It all began here. She was hoping whatever was causing her home distress, was not getting its start there as well.

"Luna, feel that? Something foul is near."

   Luna came up on the main hall. The air began growing colder with each step. It reminded her of that beast the Librarian fought in Argyle's dream. The Void God it was called. She heard voices from inside. Luna felt the strong evil presence grow nearly overbearing. She got closer and leaned on a window sill, its window lost long ago, and listened to a room of strange voices.

   Something was laughing like a lunatic. "Heheheheh wooaahhh hahahaha! Hehehe."

"What a racket!"

   Something monotone and yet powerful commanded, "Calm yourself."

"YAAH! No fun, no fun, NO FUN! You know I hate sitting here, Dirge! When can we get to the fun parts?"

   Nightmare Moon sighed in frustrated contempt. "Whatever they are, there is more than one."

   Something conceited and light toned said, "Patients, Mischief dear. There will be plenty time for that later."

   "You're no fun either, Vanity!"

   Luna got a closer look inside the main hall. Just below she could see six thrones lined in a half crescent shape facing the cloaked pony. Each stone head board was far too large to see what was sitting in them.

   A deep voice boomed from a dark corner she could not see. "Hmmm, no crunching noises?"

    "Silence. You have returned."

"Behold princess, I give you the origin of your Student's curse."

   The cloaked pony trotted up to the middle of the hall. "Indubitably."

   "How went the mission?"

   "Unequivocally. A nudge here, a bit of distain there, and a batch of missing ponies, because boredom was waning me, and we have a perfect set stage. Of course, I enlisted some outside assistance."

   "Oooh, live meat for me later, yahahaha!"

   "Unharmed I assume?"

   The cloaked pony responded, "Physically? Certainly. Mentally? For their strength of will to decide."

   "So, I suppose that means we are almost ready, Dirgey?"

   "Of course, success was inevitable. Step two begins immediately."

"Hmm, this spells ill. We must find what they have done already."

"FINALLY!"

"Slowly crushing the ribcage ... the tiny, teeny, ribcage."

   Luna was getting frustrated that she could not see the monsters below.

   "Does that mean I can now, Dirge?"

"He can what?"

   "I see reason. Do not fail to entertain our guest."

   Luna whispered to herself, "Guest?"

   "Oh goodie! Just when all my other flesh toys went bad too."

   Her gut dropped when she saw the cloaked pony was staring right at her, smiling. "Oh drat!"

"It's a trap girl! Haste to the exit!"

   "Have fun, dear."

   Manic laughter boomed inside the hall, as a dark creature scuttled from the throne he sat in. Its eyes glowed a crimson hue, that burned hot when they connected with Luna. "More, MORE MEAT FOR ME!"

"Haste means RUN!"

   Luna turned then bolted back down the hallway.

   The hall behind her laughed and cackled, as she heard foot steps and grinding sounds of metal sharpening.

   "Aww. just come back! Just a taste! I promise I'll just taste!"

   The alicorn was not about to fall victim to a lunatic. She was going to lure it away from its friends first.

   Her body felt no strain from sprinting. It was still empowered by what she ate. The hall behind echoed with a twisted song that creature was singing while chasing her.

   "Strip the flesh, solve the wound, cut the skin then break the bones. Mend it up, THEN CUT IT AGAIN!"

   "By the moon." Luna grunted and second guessed fighting whatever it was.

"Whatever happens, do not trip."

   Luna said annoyed, "Yes, thank thee."

   "Why run Princess? No one's hurting you, that is, until I catch  you." A withheld giggle echoed.

"Hide there! And fool this monster away."

   Luna saw a dark turn, and hatched a plan. She turned and hid there. Then ran in place, and cast a spell that sent the sound down the hallway as if she was still running.

   The creature sped passed her laughing and snarling. A sigh of relief passed Luna. She concentrated on a spot to flash too. She closed her eyes, and her horn glowed.

"Your room, anywhe-'

   "Ooooh, you're skin is prettier then I thought."

   Luna eeped as her heart skipped.

"Flank."

   She did not feel the creature approach her. Two burning eyes stared at her from the celling. The beast dropped down, and Luna got a good terrifying look at him. He was bipedal like Argyle, and shared many humanlike features. He was wrapped in dressing cloth head to toe underneath his tattered and torn dirty clothes. Only patches of matted hair, mouth, and burning eyes were exposed.

   "Aw, come a little closer ... for a hug." It stepped towards her slowly.

   The Princess backed into the darkest part of the hall. Her rump hit a cobble face, and froze in horror. The hallway behind her had collapsed. It was a dead end.

"A weak rubble wall? Hmmm..."

   "I knew you would hide here." He giggled. Two blades shined in both his hands. "Like them? I sharpen them every day."

   Luna's eyes glowed, then Nightmare surfaced, "If thee wish to die badly, then please, continue to threaten!"

   He laughed. "Oh, pretty flesh." His black tongue stuck out, and he sliced it in half with one blade. Blood spurted, and things crept from the spatters. It mended back within a few seconds. "I'm gonna skin you, put your face on, and say hiii to your dying carcass!"

"Fascinating."

   Luna could not understand why. She was an Alicorn. The Princess of the night. She did not feel fear. It is the dark side of the moon that fearlessly faces the abysmal unknown, the depths of space, yet this monster frightened her to no end. The floor gave slightly on her hind hooves.

"Are you thinking what I happen to be?"

   A cunning plan hit her, just in time.

   The dark creature smelled the air. "Mmmm, ahahaha! The must of fear. That thick musty smell you get just before you cut." It giggled.

   Luna yelled, "Then forwards! Come, kill me badly!" Her horn glowed bright.

"Yes, good girl."

   It grabbed one small creature that crawled from the blood. The small creature screeched in pain for a second, as he ate it with a loud crunch. He asked with his mouth full, "Hmmm, would that horn still glow so, even after I saw it off?" The sick beast swallowed and smiled.

   Luna was revolted beyond nausea. "Wretched  monster!"

"Don't let him distract you- *he comes!*"

   It lunged cackling insanely at Luna, both blades poised to rend her to tatters. "YAAHAHAHA! NEW FLESH, FOR MY MEAT PUPPETS!"

"Now!"

   The princess put all her weight on her hind legs and pressed. The eroded floor gave way and she fell with it. The creature swiped at her.

"NOT ENOUGH CLEVER!"

    She felt a sharp tip effortlessly cut a gash on her nose bridge. Luna whelped in pain, as she tumbled down the eroded hole. Her horn glowed bright as she concentrated on the hallway above her as she fell. Her backside hit the moist dirt.

"NOW YOU'RE MINE!" The creature jumped into the ditch after her in his blinded blood thirst.

   Luna smirked, that was just wait she hoped for. In a flash, she stood above the hole she had made. The creature landed on his face with an angry yell. Luna charged her horn, and let a powerful pressure blast hit the wall of worn rubble.

   "Hey, no fair!"

  Nightmare snarled in Luna's mind, "The world is unfair, loathsome whelp."

   The wall creaked and groaned as it gave way. Right into the ditch she made, filling it with tons of stone and loose dirt in weight, hopefully entombing the nightmare below until Tartarus come.

   After Luna and Nightmare took a breath of relief in, they heard knocking under the rubble pile. "Hey, it's dark down here!"

   Luna stared at the rubble bewildered. "Of what make are these things!"

"Worry about it after we leave. It is nearly time."

   "Right." Luna quickly flared her horn, and concentrated.

   Loud knocks beat under the floor. "Don't leave me! I need your face!"

   Luna grunted in disgust and flashed into safety.

                                                                   ***

   "Phew, I'm alive again." I complemented the chef for a wonderful meal. "Thanks, that was great!"

   "Hey, that is no problem, anytime." The head palace chef laughed. "After the work you did, I actually owe you one!" He pointed at his spotless kitchen. "I can now see why you are Luna's apprentice."

   I always wanted to try magic at cleaning things, I mean, who did not? Mickey Mouse had his blue hat, but he did not have the genius of Johann Strauss the 2nd. I managed to project the music from my ipod's ear buds with magic. The music filled the kitchen, some voices of spring here, a little blue Danube to wash it down, and some chit-chat to egg them on. The cleaning utensils not only stayed inline, they were the orchestra to my maestro.

   The whole kitchen was cleaned in minutes what would have taken the head chef and staff hours.

   "Well, I have business to get to. Until later!" I waved him good evening.

   "Take it easy!"

   I entered the hallway, and searched everything I could think of, even Fernsworth's room, for clues. That butler was far to tidy for mishap. Not even a layer of dust to indicate how long he stays in his room, as it looked like he never left it. I asked around the palace for information. Nothing came up, to much of my dismay.

   A failed search later, I wondered what time it was. I asked a nearby palace staff what time it was. She said 7:40 PM

   After thanking her, I moved and inwardly sighed. Something was up with Fernsworth, I just knew it, but I lacked anything to support it. I frowned. "Support, huh? Well, maybe Luna found something." I strode to the Starswirl wing, as the walk was going to eat up time anyway.

   I reached the iron gate, and talked a bit with Zaner. He let me in, and I looked at the hour glass.

   I struck a pose and pointed at the hour glass one hand out, while my other one was on my side. "8:00 PM on the dot!" I did an arm pump, "I'm like a caged beast!"

   I frowned when I heard giggling behind me. "Undoubtedly!"

   I let my arms hang, "How long had you been standing there, Luna?"

   "Oh, since 7:50 PM." She giggled again, "My caged beast."

   "Ah, yeah. I never going to live that down, huh?"

   Luna shook her head, "Never."

   I was going to laugh, until I turned around and saw her nose bridge was bleeding.

   "Luna, you're hurt." I walked over to her.

   "Tis but a scratch." She waved my hand away with her hoof. "Leave it."

   "But, It will scar."

   "Let it. We hath more things of import to waste magic on."

   "You found something, or did it find you?"

   "Both."

   I closed my eyes. Thoughts raced like a slide show. "Alright." I walked to the nook, Luna came trailing soon after. Then sat down on the sofa. "Tell me everything."

   After Luna finished her story, I was sitting with my chin on my clasped hands. "At least five more of them?"

   "Yes. Each just as awful as the first abomination in thine's dream before."

"Yeah, Xerxus, I think the Librarian called him. What, is it mating season? Where the fuck did they come from?"

   "Very well, what are you going to do?"

   "I know who cursed thee. I but need to find the beast."

   "And you want me to finish what you started in Ponyville, switch roles right?"

   Luna looked surprised. "Correct. Find the source of the disappearances."

   I smiled. "The case is mine then." I felt a rush of endorphins. I finally had a real challenge. Something that I could really sink my teeth in. And best of all, leeway had already been broken by Luna. I felt like I was on the winning side for once in my life. Who gets to save the world? And save it we will... Right?

    I got up, and stood like I was on top of the world. "Applejack said to meet at Twilight's library after the evening. Where are you starting your hunt?"

   "Here in the palace. Whomever cursed thee is a servant here."

   "You said he was white of coat, and fair of dress? Hint, it very could be Fernsworth."

   "I hope thee art wrong about that. If not, I fear what that implies."

"I think you may be denying yourself a few details, for the sake of love, my teacher."

   "That your sister is in direct danger?"

   "Yes. I could bare not any harm upon her."

   I felt my heart sink. I did not want to imply that her sister was apart of that debacle. But I saw the seething evil in her eyes like tar out of a pit. I knew she was black at her core. But, in contrast, if Luna did indeed pop the lid, she would discover that for herself. I just had to there to comfort her when it, or if it, did happen.

   "I shall pray that never the case, for you."

   "Thank thee. But, I do not think it necessary." She waved her hoof in dismissal.

   I turned, and walked towards the iron gate. "I think I will head to Twilight's. Inform them of what happened."

   Luna followed. "Tis late, Argyle. Perhaps tomorrow?"

   "Late? Yes. Will Twilight be asleep? No, she has too much on her mind."

   "Hmm, if thee thinkest so."

   "If I am wrong then I will just apologize, and fill her in anyway." I smiled devilishly.

   Luna giggled. "Very well."

   "Speaking of late, you stayed up all day. Are you not tired?"

   "Nay, Zacora's stew still has effect. I feel no strain."

   I laughed. "Hell-of-a-thing." We reached the iron gate. I bid Luna a good night if I did not return later.

   I closed my eyes, and stood near the gate. I prepped myself for a rather large flashport.

"Mission. Find the source of the disappearances. First goal. Let Twilight and the others know so they can protect themselves. Second goal. Find Rainbow Dash, cannot lose the possible need for the Elements of Harmony at a later time. Plan sanctified."

   I imagined Twilight's library. The spicy smell of lavender and vanilla. The still dusty air. The age old covers of the books upon your finger tips as you run a hand over them in alphabetical order. The horse head carving in the middle of the main room. And myself standing right next to it.

   The stone floor I stood on gave way under my feet. As a flash of light blinked through my eye lids. The feeling happened again, but in reverse after I reached my destination. It all happened in a split second.

   I heard a small sound like glass broke suddenly. I opened my eyes to see if I had broken something, but saw nothing I could have. I noticed a surprised pink mare to my right. I leaned on the table, and waved my hand, "Hello, Pinkie."

   "Oh, uh. Hey Argyle!" Pinkie looked caught off guard. "What a surprising surprise!"  She stood off the side near the doorway to my old room. Piles of books were near her sides. She was right in the middle of the two towered stacks of books.

"What are you doing hidden in books?"

   "Argyle? Oh hey!" Twilight walked out of my old room. "What are you doing here?"

   "Yeah, what's up?" Pinkie walked near me.

   "The sky is up. I am here to talk to Twilight about something." I gave Pinkie a testing glare. "But, now that Pinkie is here, I suppose that takes out two problems with one stone."

   Pinkie shifted in her stance, but seemed undaunted.

   "Um, alright." Twilight gestured at the book towers. "I was just returning the books back to your old room."

   "I hate to impose. but I have something to tell you." I pointed at my old room. "Have a second?"

   "Sure." She walked back into the room.

   "Coming Pinkie?" I gave her an expressionless stare. "You don't wanna miss this."

   "I still have to help out here, but I will be right in reeeal quick!"

   I smiled. "Alright. Don't work too hard."

   I did not know why, but Pinkie seemed different somehow. I thought, less involved maybe? Less something, that was for sure.

   I walked into the room. It looked good. Still needed work, but it looked good. My old impromptu bed table was the table as God intended again, right in the middle of the room. Nearly full book shelves surrounded me covering each wall.

   "So, what's up?" Twilight tilted her head in a normal mammal reaction to a question.

   I proceeded to tell her about my day to stall time. I knew Pinkie could hear outside, the door was not fully closed, not that it would have mattered much. She knew how important my words were, so I wondered why worry about simple books?

   Two answers, she was not herself and wanted work to keep her mind of things, or, she was separate in agenda and company for reason. In Laymen's, she was hiding something. I wanted to know why. I always trusted my gut, even if it made no sense, as it always lead to an answer in time. Time brings to light all things, even pink mares.

   I went about telling Twilight more interesting information to contrast any boredom for Twilight, and to test Pinkie's patience, since I knew she was listening for the juicy topics. I would increase the topics, each slice a light more interesting, but ever more madding to any who know what he, or she, wanted to hear. There by forcing his or her impatience, and giving me more reason to suspect them. Sun Tzu, would approve.

    I told Twilight how I suspected Fernsworth, Celestia's secret personal butler, of foul play, and my failed investigation following in that day.

   Taking back and forth between us, Twilight and myself had managed to burn almost 40 minutes. She informed me about how a missing pony report was filed on Rainbow Dash. Twilight looked very upset over it. I too, was rather upset over it, but I had no intention of giving that report time to mean something.

   I was impressed Pinkie had held on that long, but I remembered the episode where she sat for a whole day, just to prove she was herself. I was hoping she would not repeat such perseverance.

   I inwardly sighed, as the what-ifs started pouring in. "Perhaps, I misjudged her. What if she was just afraid of everything that has happened? Or, maybe she misses Rainbow Dash, so she's a bit off? What if, because I don't warn her, she goes missing too? Ah! Damn it!" I rubbed the back of my head, not knowing what to do. Stay the course, or admit that maybe, just maybe, my gut was wrong for once, and I needed to protect my friend.

   I was about to throw in the towel and let Twilight hear what I had to say, until Pinkie opened the door.

   "Hey guys! Sorry, but I forgot to feed Gummy." She giggled. "Like a silly head." Pinkie yawned. "Plus, it's getting pretty late, so good nighty you two!"

   "Alright, good night Pink." Twilight hugged her bye.

"Well shit, it worked. That was close." I waved her bye. "Don't worry Pinkie, just stay safe aright? Go straight home."

   "Okey dokey lokey!" Pinkie bounced out of the library.

   I walked out of the room to check to see if she really left. I locked the front door to make sure she was gone.

   Twilight gave me a funny look. "Argyle? Okay, did you really come over here just to tell me about your day?"

   "Nope. I had a very important message, for your ears only at the moment."

   "Why only me? Why are you avoiding Pinkie Pie?"

   "Have you not noticed she's been acting strange lately?"

   "Strange? That's just Pinkie Pie."

   "Exactly."

   "I don't understand."

   "She is strange, so normal for her is strange. Since your visit at the palace, she has been quiet a lot of the time, and when she does talk she makes sense ... more then usual." I walked over to Twilight from the door.

   "Oh that's all? She's just putout. With the animal attacks, and Rainbow missing, we all are."

   "Twilight listen close ... and you might want to sit down. If Starswirl's book hit you, this is going to knock you down."

   "U-uh, alright." Twilight looked worried suddenly.

   "Back in my old room if you mind."

   "Ookay." She sat and a chair once we went into the room.

   I told her every bit of information I withheld. My dream involving the Crystal Empire and Xerxus, Luna's little adventure, the investigation I was on, and how she needed to discreetly inform the others to be vary careful. I put emphasis on keeping it a secret, and to tell the others that as well. The information could endanger them as much as it protected.

   "Uh, whoa." Twilight put her hooves on her head. "This is far worse then I ever imagined! Are you certain of all this?

   "Yes, please take great care. Luna still has the scar on her nose to prove it."

   "Okay, I will take care of my end. What about you?"

   "I have a culprit to catch, here in Ponyville."

   "Hey, there are two friendly guards I heard about looking into the missing ponies here."

   "Celestia had them put here, yes. Do you know them?"

   She shrugged. "Sorry, I never got a chance to meet them."

   "For tomorrow then." I turned to leave. It was getting late, and I was not catching anything in the dead of night. Plus, I was really tired.

   "It's really late. I think I should go. Good night, and again, caution."

   "I will, good night, Argyle." Twilight went up the stares.

   I stepped near the spot I arrived at. And remembered what took place while in transit. I was about to flash away, when I remembered the sound of something being broken. I decided to have a quick look and see. At first, I found nothing but dust, until I glared at where Pinkie was standing when I first arrived.

   "Why where you hiding in the books, Pinkie?"

   I walked to search near the book stacks, and soon found the remnant of a glass something. It had been hastily stomped on by the look of the increasingly smaller shards all trailing a single origin point. Then, I found it, a thin metal needle.

   I held the needle. The bits of still connected glass tube glittered on it like a dirty snitch telling a secret. A syringe, still wet with a clear trace liquid.

   "Why indeed..."

   I took it for evidence, then I flashported to my room.

   I got dressed for bed after checking my room for abnormalities. Having found non, I put my little secret in a safe place. I had a few décor pillows for my bed. The pillows had ruffled edges. I stuck the needle between the ruffles, completely hiding it. I even cast a camouflage spell on it to blend in. I only read about it, never got to really try it until then.

   "Not too shabby." I put the pillow down near my bed.

   I got in bed, and cleared my head by reading that book I had been immersed in. I had gotten to the first battle of the war.

                                                   The battle of Canterlot.

   Nightmare moon's three Lunar Legions swarmed the entire country side from the ancient Fort Everfree in one night. Swamping the Celestial guard elements and forcing the entire 1st Suncaster brigade that was always stationed there to fall back to the palace.

   The sudden attack was brutal and shock trooper fast on all fronts. Literally crushing all but the palace defenses in hours. Celestia had been off on royal business that night. After a whole night of siege, the palace fell. The entire 1st Suncaster brigade along with Brigadier General Suncaster himself lost their lives. None were spared. They fell buying the inhabitants time to escape. The author was among the refugees. It was projected over 7,981 lost their lives that single night. 181 guards, the entire 1st Suncaster brigade, with non wounded.

   Losses for the Lunar Legions were inconclusive, some report a little as a dozen, to non at all.

   "Sun Tzu, would approve." I laughed wearily. I was thankful we were not fighting anything like that.

   I put the book down, blew out my candle and tried to nod asleep. It was very hard to sleep. I knew what happened to missing people on Earth. I cringed on the inside about what could be happening to Rainbow Dash, or the other ponies. My stomach dropped in worry and anger. I gripped my pillow tightly. My heart was seething with hate for what was very well taking place, and there was nothing I could do about it that night.

   "Trouble sleeping?" I heard over my shoulder.

   "Huh?" I would have jumped, if it were not Luna asking that. "Yeah, a lot on my mind."

   "Allowest my aid." Her horn flared, and she leaned towards me. It touched my forehead, then a rush of calm hit me. My worries washed away with it.

   I slumped down, suddenly I could not wait to sleep. "What the hell was that?"

   Luna giggled, "Twas a calming spell. Twas also coupled with another. Both shall ensurest thee well off tonight from brigands of the mind."

   I giggled. The warm and fuzzy feeling was so intense, I felt like I was about to float away. "You say the darnest things. Why do you still talk that way?"

   Luna scrunched her nose in part laughter at my groggy voice, and a bit vexed at my brash question. "And for what is that supposed to insinuate?"

   My vision blurred a little, as my eye lids felt like they weighed a ton. "Oh, nothing rally, I just wandered why."

   "Tis how I was taught. I know it may not be current, but it suits me fine. For what reason thee thinkest otherwise?"

   Giggling, I patted her neck. "I have my raisons. Antediluvian is bardocucullated shore, but its sooo old-fisted. Try something more mormon, butt if its two hard for ya..."

   "Mormon? Hard!?" Luna proceeded to talk, but I don't remember much after that. I had already dosed off. It was a dreamless sleep, more of a magic induced limbo type hibernation if anything.

                                                                     ***

                                                            Day three.

   I felt like someone had punched me in the face. "Holy mother of God..." I gripped my pounding forehead. It was sometime after dawn.

   "Good morning, Argyle." Luna was lying on the plush rug near my desk. "Did thee hath, oh, did thou- drat. Did you have a good night!?" She sounded like she was talking to someone who speaks a different language, or someone deaf.

   "Whoa, Luna. For the love of Jesus and his pogo stick, why are you shouting?" I tried to get out of bed. My head was splitting. I just sat bedside with my hands on my head.

   "What's the matter?" She walked up to me.

   "Oh, it's my head-" I froze, head still reenacting the battle of Antietam, I thought I heard Luna say something not in archaic. "Did you just say something in slang?"

   "Verily, I took your advice, and became more mormon, as you call it. A word I never heard before, but little matter."

   "That's good." My head committed metaphysical suicide. "Gyah! Ugh."

   "Hmm, It might be a reaction to thy's curse. Such dark things often leave mental scars."

   "How long will it last?"

   "Not too long. You can heal yourself if thee want to speed it."

   "Alright." I tried to imagine the headache gone. My left hand glowed, and the pain slowly died down. "Thank you darling. I promise I will never cheat on you again." I looked at my left hand, and chuckled.

   Luna looked side to side. "Um, right, you are welcome."

   Feeling better, I shot up. "Right! I have a case to solve."

   "As do I."

   I got dressed in my Earth clothes from the previous day, grabbed my ipod, and the needle from last night, then I wished Luna happy hunting. I concentrated on Twilight's home again. But right when I flashed, Luna's word hit me. "Wait, Mormon!?"  I flashed with a broken picture.

   I flashed and saw nothing but the sky above me. I started to fall, tumbling end over end.

  "OOOH FUUUCK!" I hit a tree branch and held on. I sighed. "By the wisdom of Buddha's third chin, that was close."

   "Oh my Celestia! Argyle, are you alright!?"

   I looked below me. There stood Twilight on her balcony.

   "Woo, am I ever!" I let go, landing on the balcony. I counted my lucky stars.

   "What happened?"

   "I just lost my image for a split second right into my flash." I dusted myself off.

   Twilight pointed at me. "You could have been killed! You have to be more careful."

   She was right. Flashporting needs a clear picture, or there is no telling where you will go.

   "It was an accident. I am no daredevil."

   "Well, alright."

   "I have to go now. Nice seeing you!" I waved to her, and flashed down below the balcony. It was time to start my investigation, and my roller coaster to hell.

   "Good luck!" Twilight waved her hoof.

   I walked into town. No pony there had seen a Human before then, so I got a few weirded out looks.

   I took in a breath. "Alright, Argyle, you got this." I sat down, and weighed my options. I had little time left to get it right, or I would regret it forever.

   A well dressed pony approached me. I had a lump in my throat, my pulse quickening. That was it, I had to make a choice.

   "Good morning, Sir." The pony nodded to me. "May I take your order?"

   "Um, yeah, I think I will have eggs, alfalfa sprouts, and a bowl of fruit please. Oh, and some coffee."

   "Hmm, very good, Sir." He took my menu, and trotted off.

   I remember this, it was my first time ordering at a restaurant alone. I never knew quiet how to put what I wanted, as it always felt like I was bullying someone by ordering them around just to give me food. Strange, I know, since I had to pay them for it, but I have always been weird like that.

   I checked my cash purse, I had about 35 bits to burn. Luna had given me a bit purse somewhere that prior night. I found it in my pant pocket. So, I figured I would eat something.

   After I ate, I heard behind me, "Oi, boy'o!" I turned around and saw the guard with an accent and the one with a scar.

"Well, look who it is." I put down 20 bits, and went to greet them. We stood near the middle of town square.

   "Hey you two." I waved.

   "Hello, Argyle, it has been awhile." The guard with a scar waved back.

   "Fancy meeting you here, ladd."

   I shrugged. "What are you two doing here?"

   The guard with a scar answered, "We are searching for the missing citizens."

   I crossed my arms and smiled. "When Celestia said she sent her two best, I figured it was you."

   "That's what she called us?" The guard with a accent laughed.

   The guard with a scar added, "General Arco requested us, her majesty accepted."

   I thought to myself, then asked the two a question. "So, how many have gone missing?"

   The guard with a scar said in a saddened tone, "13."

   My eyes widened, "13!? There should have been a man hunt after five!"

   "Aye." The guard with an accent nodded. "Celestia did not want a panic."

   The other guard finished for his friend. "So, she sent just us to keep it quiet."

"This is far worse than I thought. Alright, high gear time."

   I shook my head. "Not anymore, Luna and myself are now looking into this, that is why I am here."

   "Really? Why did you not say so earlier?" The guard with an accent laughed.

   "Well, we could sure use the help." The guard with a scar nodded.

   Before we went any further, I took my chance to ask. "Oh, hey, what are your names by the way? I never got a chance to ask last time we met."

   The guard with an accent laughed. "No worries, the name's Canagan."

   The guard with a scar laughed with his friend. "I am Augeron."

   "Pleased to finally meet. So, what do you two think is the cause?"

   The two guards looked at each other.

   Canagan looked to his friend. "You wanna tell him?"

   He nodded. "Alright. Argyle, if we tell you, you have to keep it to yourself."

   I narrowed my eyes. "I would never disclose information, even under pain of death."

   "Well, that's good." Canagan smiled.

   Augeron however, was not smiling. "We have reason to think it may be a ponynapper."

"As I thought. Good that I wont need to bring them onto the wagon. I now need something tangible just to prove guilt."

   "Any pattern to the disappearances?"

   Augeron shook his head. "Non at all."

   Canagan shrugged. "Completely all over the place random."

   "Have you any leads?"

   Augeron shook his head again. "No, we have already interviewed every report, and looked into every lead." He then looked annoyed "We were thrown into this in the dark, no brief, no real leads except the reports."

   Canagan waved a hoof, also annoyed. "Celestia just said she had the utmost faith in us." He snorted, "Whatever that means."

   Augeron patted his friend on the shoulder. "Easy now, no need to get worked up."

   "Still, that is less than ideal for sure." I shook my head. I was really starting to hate Celestia. I was thinking how that nag was getting on my last nerves, and it takes a lot to get that far under my skin.

   I thought to myself. "Then we must review. Back to formula it is." It was time for a slightly more elementary approach, if you get my meaning.

   Nodding in confirmation at my plan, I asked my two new friends, "Hmm,  alright then. Who was the first victim?"

   The two guards thought for a minute, then Augeron told me, "Minuette, I believe her name was."

   Canagan sighed, "Aye, her mother filed the report over ten days ago."

   "Then that is were we start." I turned to walk towards the dense side of town, were the most houses were.

   Augeron cleared his throat and stopped me. "Argyle, before we start, I must ask, are you certain? Do you have experience in this?"

    I sighed, not out of annoyance, but towards how I could put it the same to them as I did to Luna without repeating myself.

   "Back on Earth, crime is a daily obstacle. Ponynappings are called kidnappings there. They happen every day in the hundreds across my land."

   They both looked at me wide eyed. "Saint Grove, by the hundreds you say?"

   "It is a very serious problem. So, yes, I suppose I do have a natural born experience in this. Being Human is to know such a thing enough to avoid it after all."

   "Then you are going to be an asset." The guard with a scar robbed the back of his head. "If we are right, then this will be the last mass ponynapping in centuries. In other words, a very long day."

   The guard with an accent added, "Us guards have the occasional apple thief now and then, or an animal attack. Not murder or ponynapping, and saints never in that order!"

   "Then, we have work to do."

   "Wait!" I heard over towards the café I ate at. My waiter trotted up to me.

   He held out his hoof, about 10 bits on it in a small bag. "You left too much, here."

   I smiled pleasantly surprised. "No it's alright. Keep the change."

   I turned on my heel, and started walking.

   The waiter persisted. "But, it's too much."

   I looked back and smiled. "Consider it a tip then."

   I walked for a few seconds while Canagan and Augeron followed. I heard at a distance. "A 10 bit tip? Wow, uh, thank you, Sir!"

   I gestured welcome with my hand so the waiter could see it.

   Canagan laughed, "Well you made somepony's day."

   "I guess I did." I smiled, then asked Augeron, "So, do you remember where Minuette lived?"

   "Yes, just down this road." Augeron point his hoof towards a distant Ponyville home. It looked no different then any other.

   We got to the door. "This is it?"

   "Yep, this is the place, boy'o"

   "You had better knock first." I gestured to Canagan. "She is not used to me."

   He knocked on the door. A Maya blue mare with solid steel blue eyes and a solid periwinkle coloured mane answered the door.

   "Yes? Oh." She noticed the two guards. "Have you found my Minuette?!" She spoke with a kind French accent. It was mild but there. Her sudden excitement also crushed me.

   "No ma'am. We're still looking for her." It seemed to hit Canagan too.

   The mother looked to the floor. "I see." She asked Canagan, "Then why are you here? I answered all I could days ago."

   "I will take it from here, thanks." I put my hand on Canagan. He looked dubious, but let me go forwards.

   Minuette's mother looked at me. "Who are you? I have never seen anything like you before."

   "I am here on behalf of Princess Luna. By her order I am to solve this case, and find your beloved daughter."

   I hoped my words would ignite something in those sad eyes. It was like she was just a shell, empty, without purpose. Some sick bastard stole her life away.

   She seemed to warm up a bit. "It's alright kind creature. It has been 11 days, 17 hours, and 48 minutes. I have already made my peace with it. All I want now is to bury my daughter."

   I clenched my fist. "I am going to swallow your soul when I got my hands on you." I swore to everything, I would not rest. Mortals can sleep when their dead. I had work to do.

   "May I ask for the honor of knowing your name?"

   She looked at me, slightly stunned. "Edel."

   "Edel, I cannot imagine your loss, but I will do everything my mortal body can stress to find this evil. However, I must ask you for one thing."

   My words seemed to be getting to her. I saw for one second a flare of hope. "If it will help."

   My heart lifted, even at the smallness of the flare. "If you may permit, these guards and I would check your daughter's room for anything that may lead us to her."

   Edel thought to herself, and smiled slightly. "Only if you tell me your name."

   I smiled back. "Argyle, ma'am."

   "Come on inside, Argyle. My Minuette's room is just this way."

   "Thank you."

   Canagan whispered behind me. "Let him answer the doors from now on."

   Augeron whispered back, "No joke."

   It was very cozy and quaint inside, like any other home in Ponyville. Edel took the three of us up a set of stares. We turned left into a hallway once at the top. A guard rail moved towards three sets of doors down the wall on my right. Two on a wall, and one facing me at the end of the hall.

   "Her room is your first right." Edel opened the door. "We kept it as she left it last."

   The others and I entered Minuette's room. "That is well news."

   Canagan asked, "So, what are we looking for?"

   "Anything out of place, something that may link us why she disappeared."

   We looked through her room very respectfully, but thoroughly. Even after about 20 minutes of looking, we had found nothing.

   I thought to myself, without a real picture of what we needed to consider out of place, it was like finding a certain sea shell blind founded. I remembered Pinkie, and that syringe I found where she hid that prier night.

   I repeated to myself, "Why indeed..." when I saw something in a corner of the room. I picked it up, it was a party hat.

   "Miss Edel?" I showed her the party hat.

   Canagan looked at it. "A cone hat?"

   "Oh, that was from the party Minuette was invited too, um, Sugarcube corner I think?" She thought to herself and giggled. "It had one of Pinkie Pie's humorous names. Glad you're not dead I believe, but that was over 13 or so days ago."

   "Yes. It was." I glared at the folded paper cone hat, like it was the first prime whiteness. The things it could tell, the secrets contained in a cone. I wondered what formula would be used to find the volume of a cone filled with truth.

   I smiled. "And the plot thickens..."

   I asked Edel, "Is it alright if I my keep this?"

   "Yes you may." She smiled.

   "That is all we need, I think. Thank you for your help ma'am."

   "No thank you." She showed us to the front door.

   Edel looked at me once we were out the door. "Argyle, please-"

   I nodded to her. "I will with every fiber of my being, Miss Edel."

   She shook her head. "No, I wanted you to be careful. All of you. Whoever is doing this has no soul. They are capable of anything. Please, be careful, and don't join my daughter while finding her."

   "No worries ma'am." Augeron smiled. "You have the best there is on this."

   She nodded and smiled.

   I put the party hat in a bag I bought off a street vender.

   "What is going on, Argyle?" Canagan pointed at the bag. "We spent 20 or so minutes searching a victim's room, and all we take is a paper hat?"

   Augeron stared at me with question. "You have an idea of who we are looking for, do you not?"

   "It's honestly too early to make any assumptions, even theories."

   Canagan pried, "But you must have a reason."

   "I do. I was at that party. Pinkie threw that party for me. If I am right, and the other victims were there-"

   Augeron's eyes widened. "Then the disappearances might not be random at all!"

   I smiled. "Bingo. Now, who's next guys?"

   Canagan scratched his head. "A young mare, Sweetie Drops I think her name was."

"Oh no, Lyra's friend..."

   I sighed, "Aright, lead the way."

   We went door to door. All 13 victims. Each one had a piece of the party in their rooms, or had attended my party. I had hit pay dirt. There was a connection.

"Sloppy, Pinkie Pie, very sloppy." I still did not know if she was directly guilty, but I knew she had something to do with it. It all lead to her. I always suspect two things at once. Either she was guilty, or somepony else who was at the party was framing her. Either way, it looked grim for that bubbly pink mare.

   After some walking, a guard I had yet met flew down from the sky. He saluted Augeron, and whispered something  to him. He thanked the Pegasus guard, then he flew away. The scared guard looked sickened suddenly.

   I asked Augeron. "What's up?"

   "New missing pony report." He gestured to follow him, "I know the way."

   We came up on a bridge, and I saw Rarity's home. I narrowed my eyes. "Why are we?" We were walking right towards it. "Who sent this new report?"

   Augeron sighed, "I believe he said a filly sent it in."

   Canagan thought to himself. "Aye, but what was the name again? It started with an S... Swe ... sweee something."

"Oh no." My gut dropped. "Sweetie belle?"

   Canagan nodded his head. "Yes that's it!"

   I froze and asked both guards in worry, "Who has gone missing?" I hoped it was not who I thought it was.

   Augeron looked at me with sadness, "It was her sister, Rarity."

   "FUCK!" I bolted towards Rarity's house like a German king tiger tank had just rolled into town. Canagan and Augeron ran after me. I had no time to waste. Rarity could still have been alive. I had to find that psychopath right then. Theory or not, I knew where I was looking first, but I needed a few final bits of the puzzle from Sweetie Belle.

   I ran up to the door. I knocked on it hard. I did not mean to pound on it, but I was extremely focused on that one thing.

   Canagan said, "Whoa, calm down boy'o."

   Augeron added with sense, "Getting angry will not save miss Rarity."

   I agreed with him, but he never saw me fully angry before. I was at my best when I was angry. The heat gave me focus, just so long as I did not burn everything around me in the process.

   I heard on the other side of the door. "Um, who is it?"

   "Sweetie Belle! It's Argyle. I heard about Rarity!"

   "Argyle!?" Sweetie Belle opened the door. "Have you found her?"

   She had been crying. He eyes where puffy and red. The fires of hell paled compared to mine that moment.

   I shook my head, both to answer her and to clear my head.

   Sweetie Belle broke down crying again. "Oh nooo. Where is she?"

   "Sweetie Belle, I am going to find her. But, I need you to tell me something. Can you be strong for me?"

   She sniffled. "Alright. Wait do you need to know?"

   "Were did you see her last?"

   "Yesterday evening."

   "Where?"

   "Here, in her home, the Carousel Boutique."

   "When did she leave, and why?"

   "Well, Pinkie Pie came over, and asked her for some help designing some dress."

   My gut stirred with fire. All the pieces melded together in my mind. "One last question, did she leave with Pinkie Pie?"

   "Well, yeah. She needed help, so Rarity took some stuff with her, and told me she would be going with Pinkie, so I needed to watch the shop until she got back." She sniffled again.

   My eyes widened, like a predator that sighted its pray. "Alright, stay here, Sweetie Belle. I will take care of the rest."

   I got up to leave the Boutique, and have a nice little chat with a certain pink mare. Sweetie Belle tugged on my pants. I looked back to her.

   "Um, mister Argyle? You don't think Pinkie took her, do you?"

   "I just need to talk to her, but we shall see what happens after that. Stay here, and continue being a little angel for me, alright?" I robbed her head.

   She smiled, and saluted me. "You have a crusader's promise!"

   I laughed, and turned to go rise cane from the bowels of hell.

   I jogged to the road that lead to Sugarcube Corner. "Somepony's gettin' their soul eaten."

   The other two guards ran trotted with me. I could tell they where concerned.

   I saw Pinkie walking over on the other side of the street. Then she saw me, I froze in place. My eyes trained on her with knifes. Pinkie tilted her head, staring at me without expression. Once she caught on, she smiled at me. I saw it right then. That moment I felt my gut drop. Something about that smile made an artic chill freeze up my spine. That was not Pinkie Pie. That was a soulless demon.

    A crowd came, and passed over us, braking eye contact for a few heart beats. Pinkie was gone when the crowd cleared.

   I yelled, "Pinkie!" I took off running after Pinkie Pie. I had no time to waste. I was too focused on that pink mare to notice what Augeron and Canagan had to say about my brash behavior. We came near Pinkie's bakery, but Augeron stopped me before I could close in.

   "Alright, I understand you are upset, but stop for a breath and talk to me. Why are we here?"

   "Think Augeron. Party hats, and other favors from a party that Pinkie threw, then everypony who attended started disappearing suddenly. That includes Rarity, who went missing the day she left with Pinkie Pie."

   "That's true, but what evidence gives the pink one guilt?" Canagan asked, "Even if you're right, there is not enough to prove it."

   Augeron thought to himself. "Still, we have to ask her what happened last time she saw miss Rarity."

   I took a breath in. I needed them to follow my lead. Not for vanity reasons, lord no. I just knew exactly what I was looking for. I decided to show them my last piece of evidence.

   "This is what sparked my suspicion of her." I reached into my pocket, and bought out the broken syringe. I had it stuck in a cork I got from the Café while I ate.

   The both looked at it. "A needle?"

   "Yes, I found this at Twilight's house last night. That was after I caught Pinkie Pie hiding near a doorway. I found this crushed right where she hid. The shatter marks are consistent with a hoof print."

   They both looked at each other, and sighed. Augeron gestured to me. "Alright, Argyle. What now?"

   I looked towards the entrance to Sugarcube Corner. "She expects me, so I will go in first and talk. Canagan, I need you to head over and cover the rear exit while I head in. Augeron, when I give you a signal, you will know it when you see it, I need you to rush inside from the front. If you do not hear from me in 10 minutes, rush in. Alright?"

   Both guards looked worried. "What if you are wrong, Argyle?" Augeron narrowed his eyes.

   "What if I am right?" I stared right back at him.

   Canagan sighed, "Alright, boy'o. You can count on me."

   I took a breath in, and handed Augeron my bag. It had all the evidence to prove probable cause of suspicion, including the broken syringe. "If for any reason something happens to me, bury her."

   Augeron took it. "Do not fret, I got your back, Argyle. Just let me know when."

   I went up to the door, It rang with a bell once I opened it. I walked up to the counter, and sat down.

   No one else was in the store, just me and my suspect. Even if it went bad for me, in 9 minutes and 25 seconds my two friends would ensure her downfall, as my death or harm would prove her guilt. Guilty, or innocent, time was the deviser, myself but baring witness the dividend. Sherlock Holmes would approve.

   "Oh, hey Argyle!" Pinkie popped out of the door leading to the kitchen. "What a surprise, again!" She giggled.

   I smiled. "Hello, Pinkie." I waved to her.

   "Soooo, you want a cupcake!? I just made a batch of my super duper oh so yummy tipy top secret rainbow cupcakes! That's why you're here huh?" Pinkie giggled.

   "Well-"

   "Say no more, back in a jiffy!" Pink poofed back into the kitchen.

   "Cupcakes, huh?" I figured I had at least 8 minutes left.

   I always wanted to speak with a psychopath, for obvious inquisitive reasons. I was always curious as to what made them tick, why they needed to kill. Genetic, difference in mentality, or just a basic hatred for ones own race, it was all speculation, however that pink in front of me was all real.

   It smiled, giggled and bounced. No one would ever suspect it was cover for psychosis. I did remember some episodes that showed Pinkie in her depressed state when her hair fell straight. Perhaps, it was not just a bubble of personality, but a façade for whatever was truly behind that pink mane. Something, hungry.

   "Alrighty!" Pinkie walked out with a plate filled with dark cupcakes with rainbow icing. "Get 'em while their hot!" She put the plate on the counter in front of me.

   I reached for one. "How much do I owe you?"

   Pinkie laughed, "Silly Argyle, you don't pay for gifts!"

   She walked away from the plate. I asked her, "You going to have one?"

   "Oh, I already had a bunch!" The pink mare pointed at me. "So you eat up!"

   I still had at least 7 minutes to burn. No rush. I looked at the cupcake. It was rather beautiful. Would have been a shame to eat such a thing. I never knew you could instill a rainbow into food without a Zap apple.

   I asked Pinkie, "Zap apple cupcakes?"

   She shook her head. "Nope, even more super special! A one of a kind ingredient."

   "What is it?" I laughed.

   Pinkie metaphorically zipped her mouth shut, and shook her head.

   I inspected the cupcake, then I tilted my head. "That reminds me. Why were you hiding in Twilight's home?"

   Pinkie looked at me and shrugged. "I was helping Twilight out with her books, silly. Not hiding. Just ask her or any one of our friends." She kept eyeing at the cupcake then back to me.

   There was something about that cupcake that was really alluring. It had a sent to it that I just loved. It made my mouth water.

   I tried to ignore it. "Yes I am sure you said that, but did you tell them about the needle you had? The one that I found crushed where you were hiding?" I chuckled, but she was not laughing.

   She blankly stared at me. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

   I smiled. "Hmm, I am sure you don't, since nothing happened to Twilight that night, you dodged a bullet, but the glass cuts on your hoof would attest otherwise."

   Pinkie just glared at me, and showed me all four of her hooves one at a time. "See? No cuts, silly head. Guess that puts a few holes in your claim."

   I leaned towards her. "And yet it moves, Pinkie." I shifted back into my chair. I figured 5 minutes left.

   "Pinkie, where is Rarity?" I was about to put the cupcake down, but something made me want to at least taste it. I took a big bite out of it, then put it down.

   Pinkie huffed like she had been holding her breath. She then grinned at me. "Oh, I would not be worried about her." She giggled.

   "Why-" I froze. Once the wonderfully flavored icing wore off, I tasted something, strange.

   I looked back at the cupcake, and saw the part where I bit had dark chunks in it. I felt around in my mouth, and it was full of chewy chunks of something. The taste was very familiar. I stopped in mid chew. The flavor changed. It tasted like iron. I knew that taste. I had eaten blood sausage once by accident and nearly threw up over it. The taste of iron, and another flavor, my gut sank, I knew it. It tasted like meat. It was not a cupcake, but an impromptu meat pie.

"Where could she get ... meat."

   "Oh God." I spit out the chunk of cupcake. "Why did I bite that!? How stupid?!" I realized to my shame it was but an impulse of nature. Humans are omnivores, and crave meat after a while. The brain's want-center would release hormones that would trigger the need for meat. I cursed at myself.

"Goddamn my omnivorous nature!" I shot her an angry look. "Where did you get meat?"

   Pinkie giggled. "Aw, what's the matter, you don't like it now? But, I thought you loved your friends?" She grinned.

   I gaped at her. "Friends?" I looked to the cupcake. "Oh God." It was time, I turned to give Augeron the signal, but my legs gave. To my horror they were numb.

   "Oopsy daisy!" Pinkie laughed. "Somepony's clumsy womsy! Well, I did put enough sleepy stuff in that cupcake to knock out two earth ponies."

   "Ugh." I was slowly losing my feeling. I had been drugged inside a psychopath's hunting grounds. 3 minutes was still too long. I dragged myself by my arms over the floor. I had to get to the door, or the window. My arms were long enough to put a hand on the glass, and signal Augeron. Anything at all, even close enough to yell at it. I had to give the signal.

   Pinkie was dancing around me, singing.

   "Ring around Argyle, his mouth was full of Rarity, once I gut him out then cut him up I'll sell him as a specialty!"

   Pinkie laughed. "Whoohoo! This is fun!"

   I grunted, "Ugh, you crazy bitch." I pulled harder, but my arms where going limp. I had lost feeling in my lower torso a few seconds ago. But I felt my heart, it pounded in my chest like a jackhammer.

   "Man, are all Humans this strong? Everypony I did this too barely lasted a few seconds, yet you've been crawling for almost a minute!" She laughed. "You really are a Super Spark!"

"Fuck, shit, damn it." My arms began going numb, and I slipped trying to pull on a numb elbow. "Fuckshitdamit!" I dragged my limp self grunting. "Got ... to, window!" I reached for the window, as it looked closer than it actually was. My vision started blurring and depth perception was going with it.

   "Oh, Argyle." Pinkie walked over and stomped on my hand hard. I grunted in pain. "I know about the two meany guards outside, waiting to take you from me." She smiled. "I know you suspected me from the moment we last met at the palace. I was just not exactly sure you would do anything about it, that is, until you caught me at Twilight's."

   I kept crawling, towards whatever I could grab.

   Pinkie laughed. "So, I thought in my brain and made a clever little trap for you. That needle was meant for Twilight, sure." She got right up to my ear and whispered. "But, I crushed it just for you. I knew you would search for it, and then come here right into my hooves."

   My eyes widened. "So, she was the one hunting me? I fell right into her trap. Even the 2 minutes left is not soon enough. Even still, Augeron and Canagan now have the proof they need, my death." I was so close to the door, just one more numb pull. "Must, try."

   "Were are you going, silly? The party is not that way!" Pinkie trotted back next to me. "We still have other cupcakes to try, and there's that one batch I need your "help" with." She giggled.

   I reached with a nearly numb hand for the door knob. I touched it, and smiled. "Got ... you." I gave out right then with a grunt, and fell unconscious. I suppose the endorphin boost from reaching the door, however small, must have relaxed me just enough for my will to give.

   I woke up inside a dark room. It smelled musty and something else stunk, metallic smell of blood, and the nausea of petrifying flesh. I was tied down on what felt like a cold slab of steel. A cushion was under my head supporting it. I looked around, large and thick leather strap belts held me in place.

   I did not struggle. I knew it was not going to help. A normal person would have screamed and panicked, and trust me, I really thought about it. Parts of my body and mind wanted to howl in terror, however, other more versatile parts knew if I made little noise I had a few more seconds of life to burn. I would need every tock, every beat.

   I saw a bluish thing to my left through the corner of my eye. It was over towards a dark side of the room. I could not turn my head much to see it, as I did not want to be lively. I needed more time. It could have been Rainbow Dash, but it was not moving, or making noise.

   I closed my eyes. Sounds, smells, lights, anything I could get I took. It took all of my will power just to keep my emotions from wreaking me. They swirled and burned, crashed and turned into a maelstrom of panic, fear, anger, hate, worry, and most importantly an emotion I had never felt before that moment.

   Even to this moment I still have difficulty describing it. It was a kind of fearing-worry like drop of the stomach, with a burning passion for survival. Not because I did not want to die, it was not that primitive. I did not want to fail my friends, and die before I was sure they were safe. Even with that cupcake filled with meat, I still had yet to see bodies. I knew very well the kind position I was in. I was very likely to die horribly that day.

"No, not a room. A ... cellar? Dungeon?"

   Excerpts from the show Dexter burned into my mind's eye. I followed that show very close back on Earth. It was a great show. Right then, I knew what it felt like to be on someone's table. I would soon be Pinkamena's trophy.

   I heard a door open, and hooves on stairs. I felt like vomiting, as my time had come. I was going to die badly. I wondered, what's first? My teeth? My nails? My skin? What will it take first to watch me squirm like the insect she thought I was?

   Each creaking step sounded. I thought in pending mortem to each step,  "Said the finger to the butterfly, the magnifier to the ant, the monster to the child."

   Like every step told me how many minutes, or hours, Pinkamena would work on me, I counted them. A normal person would have screamed. My breath was held in. Even if I tried nothing would happen.

   The hooves got closer. A breeze from the doorway washed over areas that one should not feel breezes on a psychopath's table. "My clothes are gone." My mind shuttered in glim gray.

   I felt a hoof beat on my chest. "Wakie, wakie, sleepy head!"

   I stayed perfectly still. Hoping she was just checking on me, and would move on. I was wrong.

"I said wake up!" Pinkamena slapped my face hard with her hoof. "You think I'm stupid!?"

   I tasted blood. My teeth had cut my cheek from that slap. "Just hoping you are." I chuckled and spit out the blood in my mouth.

   She smiled. "Having fun? Good, I will soon too." She giggled. "That I can promise."

   Her hair was flat, and she had a dress made of different coloured patches of skin. Each one had a cutie mark on them. I felt like my guts were getting torn out when I saw the Maya blue one with an hour glass on it. I also saw a horn of the same colour on a makeshift necklace with two other unicorn horns around her neck. Three different Pegasus wings were also stitched into the back of her morbid dress.

"Miss Edel, I am so sorry." I choked at the sight and had to look away.

   I glared at the dark room. It was more like a basement. A sheet hung in the background on a moist wall that said Life is a party! on its tattered surface. Tools also littered about the room, bloodied, and obviously used. Horrifyingly, some ponies were on the walls, as taxidermy heads on wooden boards.

   "Is that what you have planned for me?"

   Pinkamena looked at the head boards and shook her head. "Oh no, you're far too special for that!"

   "Lucky me." I cursed her soulless existence.

   "Oh yes, you really are!" She nodded her head. "You see, you're going to help me with something extra super important."

   I sneered at her, "Other than to satisfy your sick cravings?"

   "Ha!" She trotted to my right. "You think I like this?" Pinkamena gave me a very angry sneer. "You think I like doing this to my friends!?" She pushed the table to my left, it swung, and I faced that corner with the blue figure I noticed. My eyes widened, and my gut fell. It was Rainbow Dash. She was not only dead, but butchered and turned into a taxidermy stature.

   That pushed me over the edge. "AAHH!" I screamed, "Noo! Rainbow!"

   I also saw another dead corpse farther to my left, also on a table. It was completely skinned and gutted, and had a void in the center of its skull where a horn might have been. It was so mutilated I had a hard time telling who it was at first. Then I saw the eyes, blue and stunning. Rarity, I was too late to save her as well. I had failed Sweetie Belle.

   I yelled through gritted teeth at Pinkamena. "You motherless fuck!" I grunted and tried to lash at her, but the belts of course held me in place.

   "Don't tire yourself out yet!" She swung the table back. "The fun is just starting!" The pink mare laughed, and trotted to her tool table, and grabbed a knife from her little tool table. "Once I finish, I will be done for good!"

   "Pinkie, you're a serial killer! You will never be done!"

   "I don't kill cereal silly!" She laughed. "I'm going to kill you."

   I shook my head, "Why? Who told you to do this?"

   Pinkie froze, and looked at me. "Bravo, Argyle. Out of all the ponies I have done this too, not one asked me if somepony else was involved. It was always Oh no Pinkie, why are you doing this?!" She sighed. "That is why I wanted to save you for last. You're extra special."

   "Tell me Pink, who is it?"

   She shook her head. "You would never understand. She is not of this world. She is a monster."

   Shock hit me. "The little girl, you mean?"

   Her eyes went wide. "How do you?"

   "She brought me here, Pinkie. I have been hunted by her since day one."

   The pink mare closed her eyes. "She came to me, shortly after your party. She told me everything." Pinkamena started tearing. "She even showed it to me. It was so horrible." She knelt down and held herself. "She told me she and her friends were hungry, and they fed on hate. She wanted our friends for food, my friends." Pink got up and yelled, "But, she can't have them! I spent the last week and a half making cupcakes! Because, love is the only way to beat the monsters!"

   I groaned, "Love? Sweet Jesus, Pinkie, you have the Elements of Harmony!"

   "I know that! It's not powerful enough!" Pinkie pouted, "She showed us using it. We all died anyway." Her face then lit up with a sickening smile. "So, I thought what is a more powerful symbol of love then cupcakes? I turn every pony here into a symbol of love, and I starve the monsters!"

"HA! Perfect logic! I love this chick!"

   "Oh God no. Not him." I closed my eyes, after all that time, the voice was back.

"That's right twinkle twinkle periwinkle! I am back! And man are you fucked!"

   "So, you understand why cupcakes are so important." Pinkamena walked in front of me. "Although, you were last on my list, I think I can make do." She eyed my arm, and licked her lips. "I heard about a mage's focus points from Twilight one day. I am curious, are there really three special points in your arms?"

   I was afraid to answer her. I turned my head away. Pinkamena looked at my whole figure, and giggled. "Now I understand why you always have clothes on. Humans really have everything upfront, unlike colts where you have to cut to see it."

"Wink, wink, nudge, nudge, eh Argyle?"

   "Any other points I need to know about?"

   I just held my mouth tighter.

   She giggled "It's alright. I wanted to see and explore all of it for myself anyway." Pinkie walked to her tool table. I saw my ipod on it. "Hey, Spike told me about this. An ipod he called it?" Pinkie nudged it and the ipod flashed on. "Ooooh." She giggled. "All I need to do is press on it right?"

   "Only if you press really hard." I chuckled. "In fact, you better smash your head on it, as hard as you can just to be sure."

   "As hard as I can, huh?" She smiled and grabbed my ipod then brought it down on my head.

   It bloodied my nose. "Ah!"

   Pinkamena laughed. "Hard like that?"

"Okay, now that was stupid, Argyle."

   I guess my nose hit the play button, as it started to play a rather appropriate song.

  "Hey, it worked!" She grabbed the ear buds turned up the volume to max and listened.

   I knew that song. Need to, by Korn. I muttered, "You have got to be fucking kidding."

"Well, look on the bright side. Your fat nose is good for something!"

   "You Humans are you're strange angry music! I love it!" The song filled both of our ears, and she let the tip of her knife just touch my left arm. My body tensed like a vice at the cold steel. "Oh, and I made sure your magic would not work. No pony likes a party pooper!"

   She leaned in and whispered in my ear, "Now let's began."

   Pinkamena dug the blade into my left arm. I felt a sudden electric surge of horrible pain, as the blade cut deep. My face contorted with agony. "NAAAAHHHH!" I yelled as she drug the blade down my upper left bicep. The blade let up, and was pulled out of the wound.

"Cut it again! That was friken hilarious!"

   I breathed hard. My eyes started to water. My heart was about to burst.

   The blade came again, while Pinkamena whispered, "Shhh." I felt it cut even deeper. I yelled again. The tip scraped the bone that time.

   Pink huffed. "Oh, its not here. Unless it's inside your bone? But, it's a little too early for that."

   I felt like I was about to faint. The room spun. My head hung. I could only feel the gash in my left arm. I felt something inside stir. A very cold feeling.

"Don't faint! Die with pride! Think of what Head would say!"

   Pinkamena came back with a what looked like a tool doctors use to pry open a ribcage. "With all that blood, it is hard to see. This should help." She jammed it into the gash, and cranked. I rasped, the room was getting dark. I felt a numbing cold all over. After I heard skin tearing, I blacked out.

"Nononono, awww, damn it! That was funny as hell too."

   I woke up standing. I was yelling at something. I shook my head, and saw Pinkamena hiding in a corner in the fetal position. I saw the steel table to my left. It was bent nearly in half at the head board. The room was suddenly trashed to shambles. Thankfully, the song had stopped.

   I heard Pinkie mutter in absolute fear. "Y-you're- you're a m-monster, just like ... h-her."

"Oh well, at least now I can laugh at your stupid face when you see what you've done! HA, there it is!" The voice laughed.

   "Shut your mouth!" I yelled at the voice, "Why don't you just die instead?!"

   Pinkamena scream in fear when I yelled. "Nooo! Stay away!" She broke out crying and rocked herself. "I thought I was stopping them, but now I see you have always been watching me. I need more time..." She grabbed her knife on the floor and poised herself to charge at me. "Killing one of them should slow them down, it has too! I will start with you!"

   "No stop Pink-" The mad pink mare charged and jumped at me with an insane look of bloodthirst, and a war cry that would make a Viking piss himself. I instinctively brought my hand up and shot a lightening bolt at her. It hit her square in the mouth, tearing a burning hole into the back of her throat. She fell down next to me after I dodged her. Her bloodied and bruised body twitched like she was having a seizure.

   I yelled in anger, "Damn it!"

"Huh, nice shoot'n Tex." It put on a deep country accent. "Good'ol country justice if Ah ever dun seen it, convulsions and all." It laughed.

   I heard a large bashing noise up the stairs. The door was being kicked in. The door gave with a loud crunch.

   A familiar voice called down, "Argyle! You down there boy'o?!"

   "Pinkamena Diane Pie! Surrender now and come peacefully." Two sets of hooves quickly trotted down the stairs. " Stop where you stand scum! Your spree is at an..." Augeron froze, so did Canagan.

   "Saint Pasture." Canagan stood agape at the grizzly sight of Pinkie's killing room. "No, not the pink one..."

   "My Celestia... Argyle!" Augeron ran up to me. "Are you alright?"

   "Yeah ... fine." I gave way, but Augeron caught me.

   "His arm!" Canagan pointed at my mutilated arm. "She really did a number on you ladd!"

   "We must get him to the hospital! Help me, quick." Both guards helped me to my feet. I was so tired.

"I'm so deleting Need to..." I laughed. "Hey guys." I rasped in a low pain stricken voice. "We solved the case."

   "Yeah, boy'o, that we did."

   My eyes started tearing, "But, yet I still failed... They died anyway."

   "There was nothing you could do about it." Augeron cleared his throat, "You did good."

   I looked at him with blood shot eyes. "How did you find me?"

   "After 10 minutes passed with no signal we searched the shop you went into. You were not there."

   Canagan huffed, "Which I'm still trying to figure out, since we covered all the exits."

   "So, we search all over town. An hour later, we got a tip that Pinkie was seen with a large bag entering her house."

   Canagan finished, "So, we rode right over here, with some of our boys."

   Other guards trotted up, as soon as we worked our way up the stares. They were ordered to secure downstairs, and apprehend the culprit.

   "Ah, Saints! Augeron, our friend's losing a lot of blood!" Canagan tried to put pressure on my arm with his side. I grunted. "Sorry ladd, but pain is better than dead."

   "Alright, cover him up first. Then haste to the Doctor!"

                                                                               ***

Chapter ten. When the sun cast its shadow.

Coming soon!